Skip to main content

Full text of "KRI 713 Discourses On Kenopanishad Swami Chinmayanand"

See other formats


SWAMI CHINMAYANANDA 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


BrV 



















CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 








DISCOURSES ON 

KENOPANISAD 


by 

SWAMI CHINMAYANANDA 



CENTRAL CHINMAYA MISSION TRUST 


CC-0 Kashmi 


InsTitute. Digitized by eGangotri 


© Central Cfainmaya Mission Trust 

First Edition —1952 
Second Edition —1986 — 5000 copies 
Reprint —1992 —1500 copies 

Revised Edition —1993 — 6000 copies 


Published by: 

CENTRAL CHINMAYA MISSION TRUST 

Sandeepany Sadhanalaya 

Saki Vihar Road, Bombay-400 072. 


Printed by: 

Priya Graphics 
A/203 Shree Ram Bhavan, 
Malad Marve Road, Kharodi, 
Bombay-400 095. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CONTENTS 


PREFACE 

INTRODUCTION 

-- VEDANTA - The Religion Of Detachment 
-- Our Relationship With The Absolute 
- The Path 
-- Law Of Karma 
--The Upani$ad-s 

CHAPTER I 

The Teacher And The Taught 
Self Purification 
Sincere Pursuit 
Chains That Shackle 
The Seer 
Mind Is Man 

The Centre Of The Centre? 

A Caution 

CHAPTER II 

Pure Truth 
The Dream Mirage 
Kill The Ego 
The Goal 
Now & Here 

CHAPTER III 

The Inner Essence 

CHAPTER IV 

Conditioned Brahman 
Self-perfection Technique 

APPENDIX I: RISE AND FALL OF MAN 


1 

6 

12 

15 

26 

33 

41 

53 

58 

64 

70 

76 

82 

86 

89 

97 

103 
107 
I 14 
120 
127 

130 

132 

142 

146 

159 

168 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


* 
































CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 






TRANSLITERATION GUIDE FOR SAMSKRTA WORDS 


a as o in son 

3T* 

r as r in Krsna 


a as a in master 

3TT( T )* 

s as sh in shut 


b as b in book 


s as sh in show 

\ 

c as ch in check 


s as s in sit 

% 

d as d in father, then \ 

t as t in french sound 

\ 

d as d in do 

* 

t as f in touch 

z 

*N 

e as a in evade 


u as « in full ^ C 

.)* 

g as g in good 


ii as oo in boot ( e 

0* 

h as h in hard 

* 

v as w in want, avert 


h as h in oh ! 

• 

■ 

y as y in yak 


i as / in if 

?( f )* 

ai as y in my ^ ( )* 

I as ee in feel 

i O)* 

an as ow in now stt (T )* 

j asyinjar 


bh as bh in abhor 


k as k in kite 


ch as chh in catch him 


I as l in Lord 


dh as theh in breathe 


m as m in man 


dh as dh in godhood 


rii as m in simple, hum ( ) 

gh as gh in ghost 


n as n in nose 


jh as dgeh in hedgehog 


ii as n in monkey 


kh as kh in khaki 


fi as n in lunch 


ph as ph in photo 


n as n in under (hard) ^ 

th as th in thumb 


o as o in over 

(> )* 

th as th in ant-hill 


p as pin put 


• as unwritten 'a' sound s 

r as r in run 


" as - do - 'aa sound 



r as r in run v. dS ' 

Also letters i and r represent cj* and respecti\ely. 


In sathskna, consonants represented with a stroke below eg- as in 
pronounced except! n conjunction with a vowel marked * e.g. ^ (k) + ^{a) 4 

signs (vtjarga A) and *“ 1 (anusvara) e*g^? 00 0)) " ^^ an ^ ^ ® + 

Letters F. Q, W, X and 2 are not called to use. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




'h ■ ■ 

W* • » >. 4T. ||( 

Ai >i a.. 

W'j If fry ^ 










CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 







PREFACE 


II is, quite often, contended that science and 
religion are opposed to each other. The protagonists of 
science and the so called ‘rationalists’ maintain that 
religion is unscientific and superstitious. It Is surprising 
that the man of science who is supposed to have an 
intimate knowledge of the baffling universe should try to 
maintain that the whole of the Reality and the Truth is 
amenable to his methods. 

An attempt is made in the following pages to show 
that science and religion are not necessarily opposed to 
each other. Religion, at its best. Is an attempt to inves¬ 
tigate a field which is not amenable to the method of 
science. A man of religion is not necessarily opposed to 
science. On the other hand, he also adopts the same 
attitude of a scientist-- the attitude of experimentation, 
observation and inference. The field of enquiry is different; 
the nature of the problem to be investigated is different. 
Therefore, it would be futile to expect the same instru¬ 
ments of science to be useful in this field. In the field of 
religion the seeker after Truth adopts different methods of 
experimentation, observation and inference. 

It should be common place for any serious student 
of science that all experience is not intellectual. Similarly, 
all experience is not amenable to human language. The 
science of Vedanta developed by those serious seekers of 
Truth, the ancient Rsi-s of India, is based on these well 
known facts. The Veddntin is fully convinced that the 
whole of the Reality can neither be grasped by mere human 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





KE NOPAN ISA D 


intellect, nor can it be expressed through the limited 
language of man. But he does not give vent to a cry or 
despair. Being a serious student of the Truth he attempts 
to experience the Truth by extra-intellectual and supra- 
intellectual methods. As the whole of the human ex¬ 
perience cannot be expressed in Lhe imperfect instrument 
of human language the Vedantin attempts to convey such 
experience by suggestive and symbolic language. 

The Upani$ad-s do not contain barren philosophic 
hair-spliLLing. They are serious attempts to know the 
Truth and to experience it. As observed before, the field of 
investigation being different from the field of scientific 
enquiry the methods of the Upanlsad-s are different. No 
student of science can quarrel with the fact that he has to 
use different Instruments in different fields of enquiry. A 
student of social science cannot confine himself to the 
laboratory and experiment with instruments he has there. 
He ^ as to adopt a different approach and a different 
method from the method of the physical scientist. In the 
same way the student of the science of religion has to adopt 
merent methods and techniques. The ancient Veda-s based 
nrp in * luman knowledge, experience and revelation, 
r °oth a technique and a hypothesis which Lhe 
seeker of the Truth is expected to adopt 

Thp iU/3r!l e Vec * a ' s . are mainly divided into three parts -- 
Brffhmnn^ a ' S ’ J 6 , Hymns ln P ralse of Vedic Gods, Lhe 
after thn 'r S * ( V u^ 1C j P res< ^be the technic of the search 

UDanicnH J Ut t, a ^i, the Arai W*arS (which contain the 
Upanlsad-s) which illustrate and suggest the Reality. 

the emiinmpnf 116 of Lhe basic Presumptions of the Vedanta, 
h . ^ P en .necessary for an experiment of truth and the 
1 tv _f® uni Pbon contained in the Hindu philosophy are 
!^., Ln< L m Lhe introduction. The other part contains Lhe text 
° Ke ™P ani $ad with suitable explanations. The subject 
matter of Lhe kenopcini$ad is Em enquiry into the nature of 
Reality (Brahman). The language adopted by the 
Kenopanisad necessarily had to be a suggestive language. 
The Kenopanisad suggests the nature of the Reality and the 
pre-conditions for experiencing It. The Upanisad-s do not 
profess to bring the Reality to the experience of the seeker 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


but. the high speculation of the Upanisad-s suggest the 
nature of the Truth and set the seeker to persue it. It 
depends on the seeker whether he realises the Absolute 
Truth or not. The Upcini$ad-s do not make dogmatic asser¬ 
tions but they initiate the seeker to the Truth which he is 
expected to realize by following the technique prescribed. If 
this is not a scientific approach what*else could it be? 

Publishers 


Preface to the 2nd Edition 

In this Edition, diacritical marks are used foi 
Transliteration of Sariiskrt words in the Mantra-s and 
commentary, Non-English words have been Italicised. 
This will help readers to identify and Pronounce the woi els 
correctly. For easier reading, lines in Mantra-s, are spli 
and re-arranged. 

The English plural Sign ‘S’ has been added to 
untranslated Sariiskrt words after a hyphen (-) to show 
that it is not elemental to the word e.g. Mantra- s. Veaa-s, 
Rsi'-s etc. 

A key to the Transliteration and Pronunciation has 
been added in the beginning of the book. 


19 / 5/93 


Publisher 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




















CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





INTRODUCTION 


WHAT IS RELIGION? 

Religion is a privilege of man and not an in¬ 
stinct of animals. To the animal, life is one round of 
eating, sleeping and mating. Man, even when he has food, 
shelter, clothing and recreation, does not feel satisfied. 
He yearns for a greater purpose in life. So long as he has 
not these minimum necessities of life-food, shelter, 
clothing and recreation--his entire personality sdives for 
them. But once these are satisfied, he sits back as it were 
to listen to the muffled voice of enquiry from within. 

These questionings and innermost cravings of 
the soul come only to a full-grown man. I mean, even 
among the bipeds we can recognize the animals; we have 
among us tigers, wolves, deer, serpents, scorpions, etc. 
Such men. who are lowly evolved fall to listen to the 
doubts and despairs of the soul-quest from within. 
Having no such inner voiceless-woe, they need no 
remedy. 

But to one who has evolved himself into a 
full-grown man, such cravings of (lie soul flood his being 
and push him incessantly towards the limit of his under¬ 
standings and feelings. In the unrest of the soul lie comes 
to despair at tire wonder and majesty of the most intimate 
fact with him—Life. The questions he asks himself are: 
Where did 1 come from? Where do I go? Why have 1 come? 
Is life an empty and meaningless incident? Has life a 
purpose? Is there a mission in life? 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



2 


kenopanisad 


Only a full-grown man, who has lived his days’ 
experiences intelligently and has throughout kept an 
alert critical attention upon the incidents of life, can 
attain an inner'maturity in which'he comes to feel the 
"Soul’s unrest". Religion is addressed to such an in¬ 
dividual, Religion explains, assures and guides him. It 
lends a purpose to his day-to-day existence, far more 
divine and nobler than mere eating, drinking, sleeping, 
laughing and weeping. . 


Every true Religion contains two important 
limbs:-(i) the ritualistic injunctions, and (ii) philosophical 
suggestions. The former alone is accepted generally as 
Religion (rituals, formalities, etc.) Religion without 
philosophy is superstition, and philosophy without 
re igion is barren. Both must go hand in hand. Philosophy 
rC ?^ ces ex ternal practices of rituals and formalities 
an blesses them with a purpose and an aim. Together 
iney bring out the significance of Religion. 


, Religion, in its full significance, has for its 

nm nr? n ViVi ? discussi °n upon the Goal of Life and its 
„ 118 a ; so a description of an elaborate system of 

eon ei! P ractice f d _y pursuing which men of all degrees 

n jl(, r i ' ! on ? dleir present status of evolution, on the 
pilgrimage to the Goal held out. 


Truth i fe ^anta deals vividly and elaborately with 
personal pvn^ USS)0nS f based upon the intimate and 
elusion ihaMh ienCe o °* the Seers - bring us to the con- 
man bv r P m? ^ ++ ® u P renie is in man himself and that 
ahniithus™ ving certain of his misunderstandings 

self as the R? K can succee d in recognizing him- 

seli as the Eter nal. All-pervading'Truth. All true Religions 

i H * § ° le despairing man, struggling against his own 
bondages and limitations in life, .the comfort and solace 
he needs so badly. 


Figuratively it is something like this: a man 
who has temporarily lost his memory stands out upon the 
terrace of his own house and despairs at the gathering 
darkness and the descending chill of the wintry night. He 
suffers agonies. He weeps. He sighs. He feels helpless and 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


3 


besieged by pain and sorrow. But a lew yards behind I dm 
is the balcony window, kept hall-open, through which he 
could see his own warm home where his bed is kepi, ready, 
his dinner is laid and his beloved is waiting with all 
devotion and love. He has only to turn around to see die 
welcoming, comforting, inviting sight of his own luxurious 
home of sweetness and joy. At will he can walk in and 
claim all the bliss as his own birthright. 

Similarly, man stands on the open terrace of 
life looking outward into the deepening darkness and 
suffers from cold and loneliness. His own beloved 
Religion, invitingly bids him to come in. It reminds him 
of the discomforts on die terrace and appeals to him to 
turn back. "Renounce the terrace and walk into the lit-up 
Halls of Joy within where 1 shall attend to your every 
comfort." cries Religion. But the mad master of the house 
hears not the call of Religion. 

The remedy is simple. We have only to tin n 
inwards. As it is, our entire attention is focussed on the 
external material world and we seek there joy and peace. 
Naturally we miss them. The finite external objects can¬ 
not. by tlieir very nature, yield for us our demand whic 
is in fact an Eternal Joy-a Blissful satisfaction that s ia 
be for ever with us. Such a complete Ancuida cind ban i 
cannot be had out there. They can be had only iere 
within each individual. 'Turn within! Right about- uni 
and you are face to face with what you are seeking, is 
the saintly advice unanimously voiced forth by ait _ 
great Religions of the world. And, "It is true; It is hue, 
is true;" is the repeated endorsement that comes to us 
from all the mystics and Masters. 

The external world sense-objects has-no real 
joy content. It seems to give us now and then a little joy. 
but this very sweetness soon gets putrefied to sourness 
and bitterness, in everyone's experience all circumstan 
ces have in themselves an atmosphere ol sorrow. 

Religion promises no magical change in the 
nature of the sense- objects or in the pattern ol iheii 
arrangei9fePi^ s W^P^S t H^ t tf^M^^e®!‘rfrhe world 


4 


KENOPANISAD 


will remain and the nature of circumstances will continue 
to function according to the Eternal Law. Religion enables 
the faithful only to face life with greater liveliness, and 
lends a psychological balance and a spiritual poise to the 
individual. 


The external ’ world of objects remains the 
aa f? e ’ on ^ the experiences provided by it are different in 
dnterent individuals. For example, a father lives with his 
wiie and two sons under the same roof. They eat the same 
oo .cooked in the same Idle hen, listen to the same radio, 
™k-i sin § ^ * a ugh under the same ceiling fan. But 
lnnrh together one Sunday afternoon after 

Hiffin ,,’ifr at 1S Lbe ex P erience of each? It cannot be very 
certaink ° r flu" 0116 us t0 ^ now that the ‘experience’ is 
famtu? saaie wi th all the members of that happy 

remain m ie ex P erie nces are different while the objects 

we ha vp =. e S ^ ie ‘ w hat is the cause for this variety? Can 
w e nave a uniform experience? 

periencp? iT h I S b f n S s us t0 the question - What is ex- 
mind nnH i f ™P ressi on left on one when one's 

objects! onH* 1 e , ect: co . me * n contact witli an object (or 
place? Thp react with it (or them) at a given time and 

the same minr/n °^rr Ct Can give different experiences to 
or in a chanerpH J 1 different occasions, in different places 
experiences^ But one common factor in all 

the world- of-objects^ muSt bave our m *nds reacting to 

function and JJav worl d-of-objects remains, 

which we have l^ f° liCS Wording to a Law over 
come-in contact* with r? y n ? aontro1 - But objects must 

reacuen. w^h Iner^edc°f1.T *° produCe 

way^thafthp 311 C0nt '; 01, tra ‘ n and cultu ™ Sr mMsin a 
and “1 7 reaCt posltivel y to all sets of objects 

would aHhei •, 01 circumstances. then our reactions 
would all be positive. Happ.ness and peace is his who has 

thus trained his mind to react positively’ to Lhe world 

) - Bliss 

2, Peace 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 










INTRODUCTION 


5 


outside. The outer world remaining the same, in this very 
world of imperfections and sorrows, we shall have an 
unbroken experience of sweet solace and full content¬ 
ment. We shall gain i n ou rselves a capaciLy to remain aloof 
in a safe island within and watch the fierce storms of 
passions that madly blast about all around us. We shall 
learn to witness in a glorious sense of inner freedom and 
detachment the very tears and sobs in us. and if we be 
but true followers of Religion, gain through its practices 
a mental equipment which can seek for itself and gain 
poise and balance under all circumstances. 

Thus understanding the real function of 
Religion and the secret scheme of its blessings, we can 
approach it with the certainty of gain. What greater gift 
we can expect of any institution than a hearty presenta¬ 
tion of the Philosopher’s Stone, which by its touch can 
convert all sorrows into joy,all failures into success and 
losses into gains? A truely devoted heart does not go mad 
with power, become boastful with success, commit 
suicide at failures, murder in anger, suffer in jealousy, 
grow arrogant in wealth and despair in poverty. Under all 
conditions he is unmoved, unagitated. His heart is an 
ocean of peace (!$anti), rest (Samadhdna) and joy (SukhaJ. 

Such a one among us mortals is a God man. He 
is a saint, a Mafiatma, a prophet. Such were all our great 
masters and such are all true men of Religion. Religion 
promises us a world peopled with a generation of Sri 
Ramalcr$oa-s, Vivekananda-s, Sarikara-s, Buddha-s. 
Christ-s and Mohamad-s. What more do we need? 

The paths advocated by all Religions are the 
same - renounce the false ego and its consequent varia¬ 
tions. The sorrows and size belong to the ego-phantom. 
Surrender it at the Lords feet in love. Sublimate the ego 
in constant utcar 1 . In your discrimination of the real and 
unreal, the false ego-dream ends. Divinise the ego 
through an inner revolution brought about by the ending 
of all the negativities In your character and by surcharg¬ 
ing yourself with the dynamic positive values of a true 

divine lifecc -0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


6 


KENOPANISAD 


Religion claims that our real nature is pure 
Knowledge, pure Bliss. But the sense of ego has created 
in us the grievous misunderstanding that we are the 
ego-entities. Whether we like it or not through a slow 
process of evolution we. are every hour creeping towards 
nis goal of Sell-realisation. Life’s experiences are wearing 

qnH rmi- in ,u s l ow ™ in of sorrow only to make us sit up 
ise the foolish delusion in which we have to suffer. 

guides us to&soi*e&edg^ 1 * “““ S ’ nCe “ 


VEDANTA 

the religion of detachment 

ff^hoponisod Ur /i 110St im P ortant Upani^ad-s, the 
the very portico of n V fi , the j tory of an as P ir ant reaching 
the seeker enouirp e ^’ 911 ^ there face to face with Him, 
must be the spirit crffh?!* ^ S ^ preme knowledge. This 
Death are in renlmr e ^ rue student of Vedanta. Life and 
even difficult to hL° C 0S , e j°g eLher that it is ordinarily 

courage to conunuete^ betweerl T ° huce the 

To a seeker, if he be honestTn ? after death is real llving ' 
death. ' onest and persevering, there is no 

Sastra-s declare thof ^ lat we con sider, and our 

tions and Prophets fft* 8 - Sa ^ es ’ ^carna- 

the sense that they underetooriUH^^ are immortal in 
lived that meaning of11% Tht the , mean ! n g oflife and 
perished yet they lfve!H™ Jthis p P & b ° d,es hava 

Let me explain this, An ant living in a salt-hill 
met a friend of his from a sugar-mill. The fat corpulant, 

1 - Reflection - 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




INTRODUCTION 


7 


cheerful sugar-mill aiiL enquired in sympathy and 
friendship ii there was famine in the salt-hill, for the latter 
was thin, emaciated and melancholy. During the meeting 
if was decided that the salt-hill ant should visit the home 
of a fat friend from the sugar-mill. While packing lor the 
trip to the sugar-mill, the salt-hill ant carried a few days 
ration with it. Even after a couple of days stay in the 
mount of sugar the salt-hill ant looiced all the moie 
depressed and unhappy. His host was anxious and wor- 
ried. On enquiry for the cause of his depression, (he 
salt-hill ant replied, "friend, there is every comfort here. 
But the taste of your food does not suit me . It was a 
shocking surprise to the host. "If sugar which j s ,f, , u 
sweetness Is not sweet to the friend" he wondered what else 
can taste sweet for him?" On closer enquiry it was s 
covered that the salt-hill ant had still some salt bits in his 
mouth! He was. however, persuaded to spit ttwm out 
then lot the very same sugar which was not sv eet 
became the sweetest thing the salt-hill ant 
tasted! 

We are all in life acting and suffering as frue 
salt-hill ants. 'Spit out the saline contents of^ the: 
then taste the Sugar of the Divine life which s nothing 
but sweetness. End all thy fears, limitations. PP , , 
merits and come to enjoy the joyous, unlimi - P r- 
exisLencef This is die call of the Vedanta, *f?eUgLon o 
Detachment. Detach yourselves from the salt bits and y 
shall come to taste the Mount of Sugar. 

There are in us two distinct personalities, the 

God and the Man. The birthright of manhood is m 

experiences of limitations and death. In 1 s ry_ 

Godhood is unlimited and Immortal. Our attactae 

the false negativities in us - the manhood - is the cau 
of all the salt-hill ant melancholia. Detach- you _ 
the manhood, you regain Godhood. This is ie - 
Vedanta, and Upanisad- s. Jndnci Ycijna is an attempt 10 
convince ourselves that by ending the man in us w go 
the God within. If there be an enemy concealed m us. w t 
is the cause of our imbecilities and sorrows, the soonei 
we unearth and destroy him the earlier we shall come o 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




8 


KEN0PAN1$AD 


realise our aim. Who is then this enemy? Unanimously all 
the Sastra-s and Scriptures ciy: "It is the ego." "Kill this 
ittle to live." "End the ego and end the woe." 

, e S°. in us is the Samsarln, If ego is the 

01 ' ^ e §° is the enemy, let us spy on him more 
„ n „ n / ajl comf ; to know who he is. Once we know our 
enemy, we can plan our war against him. 

voursplf- -whS °Jj°^ now P lease ask Lhis question to 
in mp 1 ?" te n <°n!f ^ 1!S: w hat constitutes this ego-sense 
the memoripL r e Personality in each of us nothing but 
as I am fhp ° cer ^ an tacts of life lived in the past such 
hated^ taijoht S °f 1 . S °' an ^’ S0, e ducated, lived, loved, 
all the re Lamp ? tC ” etc ‘? In skort - 1 am the sum- total of 
have iv-mt ■ ,, mern ories ol all the vivid experiences I 

hopes for the fhtu?e. St ' ^ J ' COncept includes, also, my 

analysis n rthp Uin ^ ° Ur ea q uir y further, we shall, on 
that they have n !!] em0ry , bitS and hope-flakes, discover 
dead past or thp Y k real i- ty with referen ce either to the 

me has no exiJtenci ■nTv 1 fUtUre - That meailS 1)16 e §° 
the burial ernn^H rS present moment; it thrives in 
time. 0 dead hours and in the womb of 

tity, a dream ^iT’i ? 11S t e ®°’ is in fact a myth, a non-en- 
mere false shadow ’aU iS f* 10 * 1 n0thing ’ a phantom, a 
to Lhis shadow nf o Lh sorrow mid mortality belong 
thoughtlessness LT ° Wn ReaJity ' in our own 
endless tyranny’of thi rrenc{ , ere d ourselves to the 
ourselves, "Dehrh vn . s iadow ol ours lurking witliin 

Real self. Kill the bmanfwi !f° m thi ® shadow. Know thy 
Ramardiua 1 in um? \ 1!n us - will bring the real 

vS y boaoms -" Thia is the Clarion call of 

The methods of eliminating this ghost within 
us are the processes advocated by all religions Everv 

fhi'f sh a nH P f a " attem P‘ at the totaI ellmlnaUon of 

this shadow-nothingness within us. All Sastra-s serve 

only to teach us the Lirv'G&lity ol the no/i-ejcistcrit. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


9 


It Is by a process of superimposition that the 
unreal has come to veil the Real. Superimposition is a 
mental trick, a jugglery of our minds, by which it comes 
to misunderstand a thing to be something different from 
what it is in reality. The famous example is of the serpent 
and the rope. In the darkness a man mistakes a rope for 
a serpent and suffers from the false agonies of a "snake¬ 
bite". Any amount of assurance that it is not a serpent 
but is in fact only a rope, given to the "deluded" sufferer 
will not comfort him. He will have to be led to the place 
and shown the rope. The moment he recognises the rope, 
the "myth of the serpent that bit him” disappears. 

The ‘Serpent* idea rose only in his mind. The 
serpent born in his mind was removed when the 
knowledge of the rope dawned upon him. The ‘Serpent* 
rose from his ignorance of the rope, and when this ig¬ 
norance is removed by knowledge, the serpent, born of 
ignorance, is also removed. So too, in our ignorance of 
our own reality we have the superimposition in ourselves, 
of the ego. The ego is ended with the Knowledge of the Self 
in us. As the knowledge of the rope ended the agonies of 
the ‘deluded’ victim, so too with the Knowledge of the Self, 
tire painful agonies of the ego (Jwaj end. Detach the ego, 
and claim Santl which is our essential nature. 

The ego in us is but a bundle of memories of 
our experiences lived by us in the past and our hopes to 
be fulfilled by us in the future. Without reference to these 
two, the dead past and the unborn future, if we live vitally 
and dynamically, the present moments in themselves, we 
have achieved the annihilation of the ego. The Self, living 
in full detachment from ego. in the Self as the Self, is the 
Scimddhi state advocated and claimed by all the different 
Yogas as their sole and sublime goal. All Yoga-s end in 
eliminating the ego in the Sddhafca-s 1 . The Yoga-s advo¬ 
cate different methods to suit different temperaments, yet 
their aim is the same--Self-realisation. 


1. - The Kingdom of Perfection 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



10 


KENOPANISAD 


We shall now analyse one or two paths of Yoga 
and examine how they succeed in bringing about this 
annihilation of the ego in the Yog in 2 . "Act without any 
expectations of the ‘fruits’ of action and thy achievements 
shall be supreme," is the injuction of Gita. Readers su¬ 
perficially glancing at this idea might wonder how this 
can be practicable. 


Let us examine this theory in application and 
see if it can be practical. Suppose we have an agent who 
has an appointment with an industrial magnate to strike 
a business deal for lakhs of rupees, and whereby he 
stands to gain a substantial commission. If the day before 
the appointment, the poor agent allows himself to be 
hypnotised by his own expectations, if he dreams of the 
amounts he would be getting, the ways in which he would 
c , } e income in purchasing a house, in marrying the 
0 1 choice. in living happily ....etc., etc., he would 
annnint^H f ® reaL los e r - For, on the appointed day, at the 
nf Thp k • 10ur ' w * ien the agent enters the drawing room 
o the business magnate, his mental faculties - alertness, 

darity 311 d P oise ' which are so essential in 

dried un in hin a u SL u CeS , sfu l a § ent - would ^ be totally 
already livino 1 h C laS dy Lden ima g -Ln ed himself to be 
acquired from th h -' S neW house with his new wife, etc., 
sibilitv of imini 'V incom e ofhis transaction. The respon- 
shackles f h nmn T and P rotectin g this hope for ‘fruits’ 
trembles a Th,\S uch , atron g bondages of fears’ that he 
possible fall out Jahf U ° ! ' n . ot realising them through a 
and tremblinu hp l i t le capitalist. Nerve-shattered, pale 
him and in hL aters the room, carrying a storm within 

he r ° rgetS half 0le P° ints he had 
result?hattheb Jiness C i“ost SS Convlncln S 1 y' wlth 

circu™stt“^™vStre^,irhe n 1 sTnL h , e 

ligent enough to reject the anxieties for the fruits’ and not 
to indulge in futile dreams over them, and acts with ease 

]. “Aspirants " "" ~ 

2. - One who practices Yoga 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




INTRODUCTION 


II 


and poise. He is jovial and almost cheeky with the busi¬ 
ness magnate who is attracted and charmed by the young 
man's dash and smartness. The bargain is struck with 
hearty hand-shakes and pleasant smiles. 

If renunciation of attachment to ‘fruits' is a 
guarantee for sure success in the market-place bargain¬ 
ings, how much more so it must be in all the nobler and 
greater tietds ot man’s social and national activities? 
Rejecting the 'fruits’, act. Let us not waste our faculties 
and potentialities in worrying over the unborn future. Act 
on. Act on, in the living present. 

But this is not so readily possible unless we 
have a strong faith in the understanding that Lord is the 
real conductor and die accomplisher. We are actors in His 
drama. We are His servants executing His Will in the 
fulfilment of His plans. 'The fruits" are His and ours is 
only the action. And lire more we get aligned with Him, 
the more shall our actions be in line with His Will, and 
thereby we shall be fulfilling His plans more effectively. 

Thus by continuously surrendering to His Will 
and living as His Instrument we come to forget the false 
ego in us. When once the ego (the man) has ended its 
career, what remains is the intimate personal experience 
of the divinity in us. Rail flat at His Feet in love and 
surrender. When the ego-sense is thus offered at His Feet, 
the mortal limitations end arid the Bhakta 1 who has done 
thus a full and complete Atma-Arpagam 2 becomes the 
Lord. 

Ail Yoga-s aim at the extinction of the ego- 
sense in the Yogin. When the sense of Jlua-hood ends, the 
sense of Godhood begins. Recognise! Re-see! Let us come 
to remember our own Real Nature. Let us stop dreaming 
with such ideas as "I am poor", "I am a mortal, 1 am 
rich". "I am wise", "1 am a Samsdriri' 3 , etc. 


1. - Devotee 

2. - Sell'Surrender 

3* - Worldly 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



12 


KENOPANISAD 


The one way lq end Lhe shadow in front of ns 
is to turn our gaze towards Lite Light within. If we cannot 
all of a sudden do so, let us then do the easier act of 
self-surrender. The taller we are. Lhe longer shall be our 
shadow. Bend double, the shadow is half. Sit down, the 
shadow is still smaller. Fall Hat at His Feet in love and 

fn r ? n n en and , Lhe shadow is no more. End the shadow 
in us, this ego, by surrendering unto Him. Hie Atmcm, Lhe 

iHo U ?V De,ach ble b dse ego from die true Self. Detach 
f V 1 ? , rom memories and hopes. Cleanse your bosom 
FoniLl?-f ireS ' ^eslndessness is the State of Perfection. 
P® I Lhe state of God hood. Attain this Supreme 

Doal of life through knowledge and right living 

OUR RELATIONSHIP WITH THE ABSOLUTE 


identification wl^thl^rCa m . an J his bod > ,r is him self. His 
for the bodv str U r b ° Cy 1S dee P and strong. He lives 

mission in fife than sr!°^ tHe b ° dy ’ and knows no ether 
such a low levpj 4 " er f suous Joys. To such a one, living 

Could have With the Ah-fTT 6 ’ ^ ,° nly relationshi P h e 

ness and slavery S0 uLe musL be one of sepcwalive- 

slightly grownup and L hn tl0Lher daSS ° f men who have 
are not only the j aV f “l 0111 * 5 t0 recognise that they 

mind and intellect q a so cre aLures endowed with 

recognise the cxFIpT* men ’ have, therefore, come to 
psychological person ihi- e - anC Lbe w °rkings of Lhe 
not merely their bodies Llem ‘ To Lhem - Lh ey being 

Lual worm but is a sarrpH 1S n ° L a P erish able ineffec- 
godly powers evident in Line mnnt'" 6 , possessin g, almost 
and the intellect. They n^ 10 " 3 ° f tde mind 

and poetry: they recoanise The th ac nevemfi nLs of science 

^ W'«mo saxKsrs 

tl^rMan^ ^th^l 1 ^ NatUre and C ° nie Lo Lhe conclusion 
that Man.as a thinking creature, who has a glory and a 

nughf , is not much inferior Lo the Gods. Thus, to men of 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER! 


J 3 


this degree of development their relationship with the 
Absolute is that they are a port of the whole. 

Based on the above concept of die Lwo classes 
of men, we have in our philosophy two views of life and 
approaches to Truth: die Dj,ialism of SdMadhvacajya and 
the Qualified Monism of Sri Ramanuja. The former con¬ 
cludes that the Lord and his Devotee would ever remain 
as two distinct entities and die relationship of die Devotee 
to the Lord is one of complete surrender in love and 
reverence. The Supreme Goal of Man is in reaching His 
feel and Eternally remaining there ever in His Seva, The 
latter, however, argues in a different line and arrives at 
the conclusion that die Devotee is a part of the Whole, 
the Lord. 

it is only in die daring declarations of a Perfect 
Philosophy. Lhe philosophy that discusses die vital and 
fmal experience of man in Lhe realms of the spiritual, the 
Vedanta , that we find an unequivocal emphatic declara¬ 
tion that "Man is God.” To a student of Dualism, and 
Qualified Monism this may appear fantastic, for the 
former views Truth with reference to his body, while the 
latter views Truth from Lhe psychological personality. 

The perfect student of Vedanta has reached tl ie 
Master after discovering in his descrim ination dial 
neither his body nor his psychological personality can be 
sufficiently sacred and divine as to satisfy himself. He has 
come to feel that some power subtler than the mind and 
the intellect is playing hide-and-seek with in him, and that 

it is really the dynamic Life Centre which vitalise the other 
coatings of matter that come to envelope and hide it. The 
Guru 1 endorses the disciple’s vague and accidental con¬ 
clusions. The Vedcintic Seer provides the disciple with 
arguments and convictions and leads him to this Seat of 
Life, the Self, that lies within the seeker himself. When 
the disciple comes to understand fully the depth and 
significance to lhe Guru's mystical words and comes 
vitally and intensely to first hand experience the Great 
Grand Truth that he is 'T HAT', he gains Perfect 
Knowledge. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


14 


KENOPANISAD 


To such a one iu his perfecLion he is but That. 
As Thai he has once for all dropped all his wrong iden¬ 
tifications with his body or his psychological entity. He 
becomes pure Spirit, and as Spirit his relationship with 
the Absolute is one of perfect identity, there cannot be 
perfect relationship, as "relationship" denotes the exist¬ 
ence of atleast a pair of things. Though the Veddntic 
student sought Truth within himself, yet in his discovery 
of it as though in his own bosom, he experiences himself as 
tlte Whole. This type of student is served by the School of 
Philosophy called Non-Dualism of Sahkwa. These three 
cinds of our relatioships with Truth have been beautifully 
a escribed in _Ramdyapa when Hanuma a the greatest 
evolee of Sri Ramacancb'a explains his relationship with 
SaRamacandj-a. 


Hanwnan says, "O Lord, at moments when I 
t in m y body conciousness I am thy slave: when 

/ nrn^n 7 minc ^ an ^ intellect, i.e,, as a Jiua, 

anc ^ when I am in my SocuTipa, that is 
thp .K.i? 11 : 1 ' ^ wn Thyself ■ Thus our relationship with 
orroi-H- rt U , e Can explained in three different ways 
moment? ? ° UI " State of sel hconciousness. There are 
sorrows 7rn| 1Gn ,- eV ? n the § reatest Seer is concious of the 
weather At? yS vf ^ pairis and ev en of the inclemencies of 
His feel nnH Ch < m n mentS even a falls prostrate at 
are moments wh^ 7 S6eks the merc y of the Lord. There 
agitation or irreJTl-K? iS concious °f some inner mental 
tual fight and 1S ^, e P oe hc outburst or high intellec- 

power almSt ern C ° g ? 1SeS Within himself a might and a 
those rare moment! ru t0 t ^ ie L° r d- It is only in 

he has mmnletei S ? ?* ias P eace in Samadhl when 

the irntter lo the s^tT^t 1116 false outer covering of 

, a d e f to the Subtlest of the Sub tie Spirit within, that 

cr ‘ es fo r«] "Sn-tort- ’^iuoham". "lam 

Pe^ctW^ * and 1116 AbS0 ' Ute 0« 


It must also be clear to you that all three 
schools of Hindu Philosophy are not competing and con- 

J - Master 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 










INTRODUCTION 


15 


tradicling theories, but that each explains a necessary 
stage we must pass through in our slow pilgrimage to the 
Peak of Perfection. It is only intellectual Pundit-s who 
quarrel and seek to establish one or the other declaration 
and light over them. In fact, the moment we step on to 
the Path of Spiritual Sadhandwe realise that these three 
are three way-side inns for spiritual pilgrims to rest and 
proceed ahead. Every pilgrim must first visit Madhava , 
from where he proceeds to worship Ramanuja and then 
alone can he reach the portals of Vedanta and recognise 
himself to be no other than Sri Sankara himself. 

Let us, therefore, stop our quarrels. Let us act. 
Let us embark on the pilgrimage, and see for ourselves 
what is our relationship with the Absolute. 


THE PATH 


We start today the study of Upanisad-s. The 
study is called Brahma VidydJust as various branches 
of knowledge (similar to Physics, Chemistry. Geography, 
etc.) are the themes of our different studies, this is also 
a branch of knowledge and it too has a special name, 
which is Bralvna Vidya. The only difference between 
Brahma Viclya and the other subjects of study is tha 
Brahma Vidya is the Vidya of all the Vidya-s: it is the science 
of all sciences. The theme of Bralvna Vidya explains other 
Sciences. 

Brahma Vidya teaches us That which is the 
goal of all sciences. In Chemistry we carry out experi¬ 
ments in order to find out the element, the source oi a 
other elements. If we once find out such an element m 
nature, out of which we can create all other elements in 
the world, then there is no more research in Chemistr y. 
Thereafter, the role of research in Chemistry would be 
only to find out what are the reactions oi the various 
combinations. Once we reach the "Element", the "Eternal 
Element", the first and the last Element, out oi which all 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


16 


KENOPANJSAD 


other elements have come, and in which all elements stay, 
we have found out all that is to be discovered in 
Chemistry. 

We are here to seek the source all life - the One 
Reality. We shall be satisfied with the Truth, from which 
the World and our experiences have risen up, and in 
which they exist and into which our experiences of the 
life,from moment to moment, get merged in. It is the 
fundamental substratum, the foundation, the Reality 
behind the seeming appearances. We are seeking the 
Goal, the one single Goal, which can explain not only the 
poverty of the poor, but also the wealth and the might of 
the rich and the powerful. It explains not merely the 
workings of the senses and emotions but also the total 
experience of life. It explains not merely the physical body 
and the forms we see around us, but also how the mind 
works and with what potency it functions. Thus, we are 
nying to deive deeper and deeper into the very source of 

no 1 US ' Seekin § Truth, we go from the gross to the 
subtlest. From the gross external world we are slowly and 
carefully g°i n g into the centre which is very subtle. The 
subtler the theme, the more difficult it would be to explain 
i and equally so, for the listeners to understand. Our 
enqu ry, then, shall be fruitful only if we adopt a very 

systematic method. 


It is not haphazard conclusions that are given 
to us in Upanisad-s by some unknown R§i-s. The 
conclusions In the Upanisad-s are not dictatorial orders 
gw* 11 ®*- “Ponus to believe that there is a Supreme Reality. 

f fui ^ us go step by step into the very portals 
°l ^ ru ^ 1 ' They teach us how to turn the key, open 
the doors and enter the Temple of Truth. 


It is no easy task to explain the Inexplicable. It 
is only the gross objects that can be expressed and 
explained in words. In the UpanL$ad-s, the Masters at¬ 
tempt to show us the Reality only through the significance 
of words. We should not go to the Upani§ad-s with the 
idea that we shall grasp Brahma Vidya with our mind and 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


17 


intellect. Mind and intellect are only two 'shoes’ that we 
may wear, but at the Doors of the Mightiest of the Mighty, 
we will have to keep them away, we shall walk in and 
reach the Portals of God with bare feet. At His doors we 
leave diem and enter in all reverence. Thus, we will have 
to progress in stages in our study, and hence, if we come 
here with the boastful attitude of a collegian, we may miss 
the exact import of Vedanta- We will have to come 
prepared with the mind and an intellect sharpened and 
trained to work for a higher purpose. 

Truth is not a Factor thrust upon us. There is 
no force used at all.It is through logical reasoning and 
analysis of the values of the external world and its 
conditions that we slowly get away from the false sense- 
objects, step by step, and ultimately reach the Real. 
Generally, there is a feeling that the spiritual life of 
God-seeking is meant for those persons who are physi¬ 
cally deformed or mentally hysterical or intellectually 
abnormal, or for those persons who in life are ridden with 
disappointments and disastrous calamities. When we fail 
in life, we run frantically to Religion. There is a general 
belief that Religion is an open door for all the scum or 
society. This is absurd. Those who hold such views know 
not what Religion is. Religion is not for the unworthy, 
unintelligent and the abnormal. Religion is for the most 
level-headed and balanced men - spiritually, psychologi¬ 
cally and physically sound men. 

Cowards cannot, progress in spiritual life. 
Spiritual life is meant for those persons who enjoy good 
health and have a healthy physical equipment. It is meant 
for that man who is alert in mind and intellect, and who 
has a deep 'craving for the soul’. Only such thirsty 
full-blossomed human beings who have lived life fully can 
come to ‘Vau'agya or detachment. 

Now before going into the study oi the 
Upanisad-s , I shall discuss some of the general topics 
which are necessary for he right understanding of the 
Upanisadic text-books. In all sciences, we have certain 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


18 


KENOPANISAD 


fundamentals to be learnt first, and then only can the 
students understand the experiments conducted and the 
conclusions arrived at. Similarly we too shall first go 
through some of the Vedanta Praki-iya-s, some of the 
fundamental principles of Vedanta which have been 
reduced into laws and upon which the entire Ve dan ta the 
Science of Truth Is built up. 

As in every branch of study, the student of 
Brahma Vidya also must have certain preliminary 
qualifications if he is to enter the Vedanta Hall, to hear 
the discourses with benefit, and profit by them. This is 
nothing new. But when it is put under the grave term, 
Sadhana Catustaya' - (the four qualifications necessary 
fora student) we are apt to feel surprised and uncomfort¬ 
able. On a little closer analysis we shall find that we all, 
already, have these qualifications. 


The "Four qualifications" necessary are: 

(1) Viueka or a capacity to discriminate the real 
iom tlie unreal, the true from the false, the object from 
its shadow. Who has not got this? We may not have it 
playing in the higher Realms of Thought, but we all have 
is faculty of discrimination. We are not mere worms and 
ammais. We are a cultured society of young people who 
can apply their power of discrimination in everyday life. 

min a .K- P> Wijrapya or detachment is a quality of the 
, 71 n ri u . 1 ' cl1 enables one to get detached from the false 
' , <nn V; ^ings. Do not be frightened away with false 

Vn Va ?'W L Who among us has not got 
1 a ^ ie in t e hect has come to a sure and 
! Ending, and is, consequently, fully aware 

a given thing is but a shadow and a valueless paltry 
nothing, the mind naturally gets detached from it. Intel¬ 
lectual conviction of the truth and the desirability of 
things are pre-requisites,absolutely necessary for the 
mental attachment for those things. For example. If in a 
dream you get married to a lovely lady, on waking you 
cannot maintain your love or attachment for her. The 
moment you are awake you realise the falsehood of the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


19 


dream-love, and so your mind rolls off from the lady of 
the dream. The detachment gained as a result of a 
knowledge of the untrue nature of the object is Vairagya. 
And he who has Vau'dgya is a fit student of Vedanta. 

This faculty for dispassion is in man and the 
Sruti-s make use of it. Gradually the untrue nature of the 
world is realised by a keen student of the Srutvs, and then 
dispassion in him becomes natural and intense. The 
function of the Upanisad-s is not merely a negative one: 
one of removing us from the world. It also opens up lor 
our view a Greater World of Perfection to be achieved. 

The two other necessary qualifications to enter 
this Yqjna- University are noble qualities of head and 
heart Sddhnna Sajnpat and a burning yearning to be¬ 
come Perfect and Powerful (Mumuksutva). 

What is there that we cannot realise? 

A fit student of Vedanta would start his en¬ 
quiries by asking from where the world had come and 
where will it go. When once we understand the outei 
world, our enquiry shall be about our body, the five 
sense-organs (the Indj'iya-s). Step by step the seeker 
slowly comes to the Centre within himself from the outei 
world. To a man born blind there is no ‘form’. To a deal 
man it would appear that the cannon is only fuming but 
not roaring. In order to enjoy tastes and smells one needs 
the tongue and the nose; in their absence his world shall 
be without any taste or smell. Thus if we take away the 
five Incbiya-s there is no world at all for us. The world 
would appear as an existent nothing! Our conception o 
the outer world is gained through our Incb'iya-s. 

Next the enquirer comes to enquire how his 
mind works, how his intellect functions, and from where 
the Joy-element bubbles forth in him. Thus, seeking on, 
from the gross outer world to subtler and still subtler 
inner Spirit, he moves in the world. In Vedanta each of 
these grosser external coatings is called a 'Sheath' 1 (Ko£a), 
and just as the sheath merely encases the sword-blade, 
here Loo the Reality within is untouched by the matter 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


20 


KEN O PAN 1 SAD 


covering it. Our body forms the grossest encumberance, 
the Physical Sheath, and slightly subtler is the "Prana- 
maya kosa" or the Vital Air-Sheath. Subtler still is the 
Mental Sheath. In Vedanta the word subtle denotes a 
greater pervasiveness (Vyapakatvaih). Still more subtle 
than the mind is the Intellectual Sheath, and subtler still 
is the Bliss Sheath, the seat of all joy-waves in us. 

In Vedanta the attempt is to reach and recog¬ 
nise ‘face to face; the Subtlest of he Subtle, he Self. At 
that moment of Self-vision the grosser robes fall off, and 
Truth, our Real Nature, comes to be recognized as All- 
pervasive intelligence. 

When we recognise he Vital Forces of Life, the 
very Fountain- head of All Life in he Universe, the world 
itself shall have an existence in ourselves, and when we 
P ee P into ^ Centre of he Centre, when we meet 
t re Mightiest of the Mighty, he Lord of he Lords at the 
peak experience in Life, in our Self- Realisation, we shall 
gain lull freedom from he thraldom of all sorrows, disap¬ 
pointments, successes, failures, etc., and come to enjoy 
the voiceless joy of perfection, the Immortal State of 
Godhood. 


Earlier I mentioned some of the fundamental 

w S c Up i )n L Which Ule entire ground of Vedanta is built 
Tn',fif e fir ^ ^ subtlest of he subtle, he Principle of 
if wr’p K d ^ Wlthln us as a Divine Spark enveloped, as 
h^nrt n ^® l 1 ° 1 sser C0 ^ting of matter, the grossest 
^ Slca body. In order to drive home his fact 

rhnmhipc - GX -P J es sive and ample illustrations of he 
chocolates in different wrappings and shapes. 

T , vi rfu^ 6 b| sc uss and try to understand he 
Reality. If there is a Reality, what hen is the relationship 
between that Reality and myself; how and where do the 
names and forms that I see all around, fit in he scheme 
of he All-prevading Entity, he Truth? What is a jfua and 
the individualised, localised Ego-Centre? What is Jagat, 
the entire visible Universe? What is God? 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


21 


Once we have full understanding of what these 
three- -Jsvcwa, Jiva, JagaL- are, we ought to know the 
relationship between these three and the Supreme 
Reality. We have to enquire into and discover what is the 
realLionship between the individual Ego- Centres, the ” 1 , 
i, I,"- concept of which all of us constantly have. 

The sum total of all the intellect of all the Jiva-s 
that are living in the visible world, the Jagat, is the 
Conception of God, Not our conception of a God, as Rcutlci, 
Krsna. Siva, Christ, Mohammed, etc., but the Total Con¬ 
cept, the God-Principle. The particular incarntions 
(Acotdr-s) are only manifestations of, the God-Principle. 
"God is the Total Causal Body (Karaaa Saj-ira) of the 
'Universe'." 

We should now try to find out the relationship 
of the grosser to the Supreme Essence, the Self. Our woi k 
will not be very easy as it is very difficult for woids to 
alight, as it were, directly upon the exact relationship. 
Words are finite and finite words cannot express fully trie 
Infinite, So tine method adopted in Vedanta to convey the 
knowledge of the Self to the Seeker is through examples 
or illustrations. Now these illustrations are meant to point 
out one or two aspects of similarity and not all the 
aspects. It is often said in Vedanta (fiat God, the Truth- 
Principle, is like ‘Ako£a ! . It only means the Truth is all- 
pervasive and that it is untouched by or unconnected 
with, any of the things that exist in it. Space has got no 
real connection with the outer tilings. Space, even ^ it 
crimes be committed in it, ever remains serene arid pm e, 
nor does it gain its purity because ol the Yaga-s done in 
it. It is in these aspects of its subtlety, of its ^l'P e 0^ aslve ' 
ness, of its integral and essential purity, that, the Sasfia-s 
say that the Supreme Reality is something like Akasd 
We need not quarrel and come to hair- splitting argu¬ 
ments about it. We should not understand from words 
such as * Akdsa' that there is a Sun or a Moon or clouds 
hanging like vapours in the Absolute Reality. These are 

1. - Sky 

2. - Sacrificial Ceremonies 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



22 


KENOPAN1SAD 


not_to be considered from the illustration. The example 
of ‘ Akasa’ is only to point out one or two aspect of it. 

Similarly, in trying to find out the relationship 
between the world and God, the Supreme Truth, we are 
forced to adopt the suggestive meaning or certain illustra¬ 
tions. Illustrations in themselves can suggest only a few 
aspects, but as we go on munching it mentally, as we 
apply our sharpened intellect and purified mind to it, as 
we go on doing what we call ‘rotating the ideas in our own 
hearts', the illustrations yield to us their sacred juice or 
sweetness. 

The relationship that exists among the Jiva, 
Jagcit and God is explained by the example of a piece of 
cloth in which we have some decorative patterns 
embroidered by the very same threads; something like 
our bed-sheets or table-cloths which have got some 
embroidery on them made by the same thread. Now, 
therein we have a piece of cloth; we have threads passing 
in it and the same threads have woven themselves into 
the paLterns in it. The various patterns together give us 
the idea, for example, of a family sitting at tea. Now the 
conception’ that we gain out of it, of a family sitting 
around taking tea, is equivalent to our total conception 

o the Jagat with so many oceans, continents, moun¬ 
tains, etc. 

Now, in what does this piece of cloth exist? Has 
i goi an. existence other than the thread? If we were to 

^inU° Ve fl! *'1 ^ irea -ds, where would be the cloth? The 
, 1 ‘ e *-hread, but in our not seeing the thread and 
w ieri seeing only the thread ‘patterns’, we come to have 
, e conce Ption that there is a ‘family at tea’. The thread 
iei e stands in the place of God - Is vara soma bhutanarfi. 
U Arjuna, I sit in the heart of everybody’; ‘Like a thread 
in a gai land 1 penetrate through every form and hold them 
altogether says Krsna in Gita. In this pattern of family at 
tea, what is the essence? Nothing but the thread. But for 
the thread, there would have been no pattern, and but 
for God, there would have been no Jagat. Thus the names 
and forms, tastes and smells, sounds and touches con- 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


23 


slitute the ‘total conception' of the outer world we have. 
The whole world is made a pattern in the Lord by Truth; 
the God-Principle of the JagaL, the piece of cloth. If we 
take away the Divine Principle, the entire pattern must 
necessarily melt into nothingness, just as the piece of 
cloth ends if all die threads in it are removed. The 
patterns in the embroidery individually stand for the 
individuals constituting the world. The thread stand for 
the God- Principle, the TSdoj-cl 

Now let us analyse and try to go more deeply 
into die God- Principle. Let us analyse a piece of thread. 
What is the thread made of? Is the thread itself a self born 
thing and Eternal? Does it exist by itself and in itseli? 
What is the cause of the thread? Certainly from die stand 
point of the thread, the thread is a cause. But is die 
thread in itself self-sufficient to be a cause for itself? If it 
has a cause, what is the cause?.Cotton! 

But for die cotton, Lhe thread would not have 
been there, and but for die thread diere would have been 
neither the cloth nor the patterns woven upon it. In 
cotton, the thread, the patterns, and the clodi exist. Out 
of cotton, all the diree came and into the cotton back 
again diey all must go when diey perish. 

There are, say, some ten idols made of mud. 
Each idol may be named differently. Each has got, ac¬ 
cording to its form, a different name. Names change 
according to the form. The forms change with the names. 
Break them all. What do find? Mud! Mud they were, in 
mud diey exist and into mud they go back. Mud is die 
Truth-Principle in that array of idols. 

Similarly, the Truth-Principle in diis piece of 
cloth is nothing but cotton. Remove ail the cotton in it 
and give me a piece of cloth, if you dare! And yet even so, 
we rarely recognise cloth as nothing but cotton; we 
understand but we fail to maintain the understanding. 
For example, a shop-boy knows the cloth- pieces in his 
shop only as ‘cloth' and not as cotton. So too in life, we 
seek the Truth, while life is nothing but Truth!! 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



24 


KENOPANISAD 


We ever strive only to have an objective under¬ 
standing and not a subjective realization of Truth. The 
relationship between the individual Ego, the Jfuaand God 
is the relationship between the pattern and the thread. 
God is the immediate transformation of the permanent 
Truth, and the next transformation is man. From Truth, 
a step down, an immediate modification is God-Principle, 
and the modification of God-Principle is man. Now we 
have understood that God is man in the sense that Line 
pattern is nothing but a 'thread’. 


In Vedanta, the All-Prevading Supreme Reality 
has in Itself gone into no modifications. The Cotton is ever 
cotton. Only it changed its form, and we gave it the name 
thread at one stage and the name ‘cloth’ at another stage. 
According to our own angle of view, the same piece of cloth 
changes its impressions or reactions upon us. On a 
casual superficial look, we see it as a bed-sheet; here we 
see only the gross total form. When we observe a little 
more closely, we see the ‘thread’ and when we examine it 
closer still we gain the Dors'an 1 of the cotton in it! Having 
seen the. cotton, there is no difference between the 
plurality in tire various patterns and the different lands 
0 cloth According to our grossest of views, there is no 
unUy whatsoever in the world of cloths but when we start 
seeing the threads’ our plurality is much reduced, and 
again olii vision becomes one homogeneous whole when 
we see that it is all cotton. 


, S ° t0 ° lhe waves, their froth, the bubbles and 
. 1 , 111 ^ ie ocean are all nothing but the ocean. The 
ames change with the forms but the fundamental Truth 
remains the same. From tire standpoint of Truth, there 
is no difference, there is no plurality. 


In order to act up to his temperament, each 
person lias been provided with a vehicle, different form 
and a different body. And because there are different 
forms in the object, we call them by different names. 
Universal oneness is the Truth-Principle. If we approach 
Lhe world from Lhe standpoint of Truth, there is but tine 
One Reality, Thus no relationship is possible between the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



INTRODUCTION 


25 


individual, the world and God and the Supreme Eternal 
Truth because, relationship connotes two things at least, 
if we sincerely seek the exact relationship between us and 
God, we have to conclude that there is no difference at all 
just as there can be no difference between the thread 
and the patterns in an embroidered piece of cloth. 

Similarly, what is the relationship between 
gold and a gold ring? The ring is gold. What then is the 
relationship between me and God? ‘I am God'. But the 
hitch comes in with the misunderstanding which I enter¬ 
tain regarding who and what I am. Realising my real 
Nature, and looking out from within as the Self, to me the 
Self, ‘I am God'. 

In order to achieve this State of full realization 
of the All- Pervasive Supreme Reality, it is an unavoidable 
step to seek tire Lord through love and devotion, It is 
through interception of the Lord. (Isvcu-aBhakLi) 1 2 that one 
can realise the highest Truth as Himself. Without Isvcwa 
B/tolcti, no progress is possible and not even a distant 
intellectual cognition of the Truth is possible for the 
individual. It is an absolute necessity, an unavoidable 
Self-training given by Religion - the temple, tire Kv'tan 
and the Safsa/ig 3 . These are unavoidable. 

So then when we have once understood tills 
divine relationship, it automatically produces in our 
mind, a thirst to know more and we continue our en¬ 
quiries. A grave question will then come to our mind as 
to when did all these rise up? Don't you think that if there 
be in reality only one Fundamental Truth, as the Satsamg 
has shown, what about the many forms that I see around 
me? Vedanta does not say ‘Don’t worry, keep quiet. 
Vedanta gives maximum licence for our intellect. It ex¬ 
plains the why and the how of creation. 

A hundred similar question face us as soon as 
we step into the pages of the Upanisad-s and try to follow 

L - Devotion 

2. - Recital 

3, - The Company of l he devotees / holy 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 






26 


KENOPAN1SAD 


the SmtL declarations. To seek an answer to all of them 
at one stretch would be a futile effort. We proceed with 
our studies and as we progress onward many of our 
riddles shall get resolved by themselves and into many of 
our doubts Light shall stream in from the Grace of the 
Upanisad RsL-s themselves. 

Vedanta never accepts that the Supreme has 
suffered any change in its Eternal Nature of Oneness. As 
a result of a mysterious trick- of-the-mind, we have come 
to perceive and experience false plurality in Truth just as 
a traveller in darkness mistakes the rope for the serpent, 
and the lamp-post for the ghost! This power of veiling the 
Truth in us is termed as Mayd in Vedanta. 


LAW OF KARMA 


The Law of Karma has been often 
misunderstood as the Law of Destiny. There is indeed a 
oo deference between the Law of Karma and the Law 
° f - n es ; my - H , acl our haw of Karma been equal to the Law 
. es ; n y;., Lhe hkndu civilization would have been long 

l?Sn l ke th l e Roman or the Egyptian civilization. The 
u„ t eshny has a corroding effect upon he human 
/ r c ia a short time it renders its followers to be 
., ec ua lotus- eaters. If a nation depends entirely 

become*a connt°' D r esUny Lo S uide . ^ iL shall fall and 
ntry of narrow-minded, inactive animals. 

Law nr Kn?nt * e ,°* er hand, a people believing in he 
r irit ’ _, L y. c nd wdo l )ve U P t0 h become a generation 
of spiritual giants and dynamic citizens. The Law of 
Kcu ma is based upon he final conclusion that this life is 
not an end in itself but is just one of he little incidents 
m the Eternal Existence of each one of us. Amongst us 
each one is a type and has a life different from the other! 
The destiny of one is obviously different from hat of the 
other. Had his been the very first and the last of our 
births, we should have had a more uniformity of ex¬ 
perience in life. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



INTRODUCTION 


27 


Let us suppose that we have just 'fallen’ from 
Truth or Reality into this momentous and calamitous 
misunderstanding, then we should not have such a dis- 
similar scheme, of each Ego living its own life of special 
joys and woes. When we enquire, with the causes of great 
differences among human beings, we are driven to the 
conclusion that, having risen from different 'causes’, each 
one of us should manifest as a different ‘effect’. Effects 
depend upon their causes. This life in which we are living 
is only one of our incarnations. We have had many 
incarnations in the past, and probably, many more shall 
come to our lot. From birth to death and from death to 
birth, tlie whirl goes on, but we do not appreciate it or 
understand it because we are viewing life from a very 
circumscribed point of view. 

We think that life means the period spent by 
us between our birth and our death, and what we see and 
experience around during this interval is life. Supposing 
there hangs a picture painted on a canvas. In order to see 
the entire picture painted on it, we have to step back to 
some distance, and only then can we see the entire view, 
the rhythm of the colours, the beauty of the curves, etc. 
Similarly, when Life is viewed in its nearer perspective, 
we find that it is illogical, unrhythmic, etc. In detachment 
we will have to move away from our present Life to view 
the whole Life and understand it as such. 

Some of us blame the Creator for our unfor¬ 
tunate lives, and despair by saying ‘it is all our FATE'. You 
should understand that there is a rhythm in the Universe, 
in that the planets 'move' regularly, the stars ride their 
appointed paths, etc. Everywhere, there is die Law of 
Rhythm, and everything conforms to that Law. Only when 
we come to the subject of Life, we say "there is no Rhythm 
and there is no logic or system in it". 

It is not so. We are the various ‘effects’ rising 
from different ‘causes’. The ‘causes’ being different, the 
‘effects’ are different. Thus, each of our actions of the past 
has its own reactions, and each one oi us must have a 
treasure-house of the entire-past-actions. This is called 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


28 


KENOPANISAD 


the ‘SancitaKai'nia'. We all should understand that at the 
end of living the 'fruits’ allotted for the life are called 
Pi'di'abdlvx, on departing, each should take the next form 
according to the pattern ordained by the ripened ones in 
our total Sanctta Karma. 


Let me explain it more clearly. Suppose I have 
a piece of land divided into plots. In one, I plant coconut 
seedlings, in the second seeds of lady’s-finger and in the 
thu d mango seeds. In order to germinate, grow and yield 
fruit, each seed would take its own time. This is very well 
known to us. Similarly, each of our action has got its own 
time-limits for its fruition. Every action has got its own 
reaction; certain actions give their reactions immediately, 
while others will provide their reactions only after an 
interval. 


To enjoy and suffer the reactions of the past 
actions, each one of us needs certain joys and sorrows-, 
an in order to bring forth these required experiences, 

npc -ti" 16 mus *. dave a definite ‘field’ of one’s own experien- 
ces. me word Loka does merely indicate its generally 
meaning: the world. Loka means the special 
. 1,1 w ^kh I live my own inner experiences, the 

.einal world-of-objects remaining almost the same for 
ca etymologically means a field of experience. 


nf i n^ air !' P eo P^ e misunderstand the real meaning 
^ When the y take Lhe word to mean all the 
miidS KS en ? e , and weakness in them. If we are to be 
. 3 fusion, the Prarabdha, in every act of 
n ° I0 ° m r ° r self ~ improvement through 
, irr fh f are some wdo console themselves by 

SiS; i ve no $¥ h or love in God - and d is 4 

Piaiabdha. This is a defeatist mentality. So far as we 
entertain and live in a defeatist mentality we cannot 
expect any progress. Without a personal morale we can¬ 
not work tor our progress. 


From where does this Pui u$aj-tha come in if 
Prambclhn orders every action? That we have been given 
by the Divine Being a limited freedom is the truth. For 
example, we cannot bend a piece of rail as it is, but 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


29 


supposing this rail-piece is beaten out and made into a 
chain, the rail-matter becomes very easily pliable. 
Similarly, when a cow is tied to a rope in the centre of a 
pasture land, she is not free to graze the entire field but 
she can move freely within that circle drawn by that rope. 
Similarly, man, though he has taken his body to live a 
fixed Pi-cu'abdha, can reach the Supreme Goal of life by 
living the freedom allowed to him from moment to mo¬ 
ment. 

No doubt, we have come here into this world 
to enjoy and suffer for certain of our past Karma-s, 
through the circumstances ordered by our Pi'arabdha. 
And there is provision for us to discriminate and act 
rightly. For example, is there not a certain amount of 
freedom in choosing whether we should go to a cinema or 
a Saisang ? Every moment in our life there is a challenge 
posed by these lines: ‘Shall I do this or shall I do that' 
There are two ways to deal with each challenge. Two 
distinct paths are open to us. The Path of the Good and 
the Path of the Pleasant. We find ourselves from moment 
to moment standing at the junction of these two paths. 
Often we are at a loss to decide which path to pursue. 
There is a tussle between Satan and God in us at such a 
moment of trial. By adopting the Path of the Pleasant, 
man cannot get, in the long run, his full satisfaction. This 
is die experience of all. One who has adopted the Path of 
the Good gains peace of mind. Slowly, the former, under 
the impact of repeated disappointments, comes to think 
that he should go tlirough the Path of the Good. 

The mind is made up of a soft matter, as it 
were. As each thought passes through it, an 'impression 
is left on the mind-stuff like a scratch and when similar 
thoughts are repeated, it deepens into a canal. Every 
subsequent thought wave has got a tendency to flow 
through tli at ready-made thought-canal. Thus, if the 
impression or the canal made is of good thought-waves, 
then a good character is maintained and strengthened by 
tire subsequent thought-waves flowing irresistibly in that 
direction. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





30 


KEN O PAN ISAD 

■ 


Let us take an example arid examine the work¬ 
ing of the mind. If you have got a tendency to get angry 
and want to put out that tendency you should first of ail 
feel sorrowful or repentant about it. Then you will have 
already suppressed the anger to some extent. Of course, 
pent-up anger will burst forth at a later date if you 1 merely 
suppress it. But, if you be intelligent, you should divert 
Urat anger-energy into some other profitable direction. 
You should not succumb to the anger -weakness meekly 
saying, "It is my Prambdha". 


a new canal in your mind with 
i epeated good thought- waves. Repeat to yourself. *1 love 
a i am very very tolerant'. Go on repeating the self-sug¬ 
gestive thoughts. ‘I am kind’, ‘I will never get angry’, ‘1 am 
tolerant etc., and in a very short time, you will observe 
ttiut you have no anger at all in your mental make-up. 


nf First 0f 1 a11 - y° u should cognize things. Be 

ShSmfnri 0U H We3bnesses ' Be My aware of them. Man 
, , ' He ls ver y composition of his mind. When 

fixed™* net S ° me actlons ’ repeatedly, one’s mind gets 
rented t *1 lmpress }° ns ; ms m a world of reactions 
“f'? . outer world-of-objects that we live. The 

the mt&f experiences depends upon the duality of 

me m?nd bein» n wh b mf. upt0 under «° the experience. 

> cmg what it is, is ordered and set bv ihp 

action! in Life SS Tlu\ iL h f gathered in its different trans- 

mofives and ho .hf’ We COntro1 and chasten the 

mofives and thoughts In the mind, we purify it. 

r .. Faah moment of our life, we are not only living 

tomorrow °EaHn Kf acl ; i0ns ' but 3150 ireatins those lb? 
tomorrow. Each moment we are preparing ourselves for 

*e lives yet to come. Prltrabdha ls caused by the actions 

done in the past. It is only the very self-effort of the past 

So if our Prambdha be a sorrowful one now,let us do 

such acts today so that we can now determine or order a 

happier life for us in the future. 


Tlie Law of Destiny does not explain to us how, 
even while we live the preordained and Prai'abdha- con- 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


3 I 


trolled pattern of circumstances, we can have in the 
immediate moments a freedom to create afresh. This idea 
is not explained in the Law of Destiny. So it shatters our 
morale and a soul-killing defeatist mentality comes to 
in Man and makes him a dull inactive individual, a mere 
dumb animal. 

A happier morrow is built up only when we live 
today a Life Divine. Religion has been asking us to 
entertain and live such values of life so that while living 
them we shall be creating an ordered life of fuller joys for 
the morrow. Not only in this life but also in Uie next life 
we shall be able to enjoy the fruits of our Divine actions. 
Use the main righteous path: avoid the by- lanes, the 
narrow, thorny, unrighteous path. We must start and 
constantly keep on to the right path, to reach the 
Supreme, our Goal. If our course be in the right direction, 
then we shall certainly reach in time, our destination, the 
Supreme. 

Yet another way oflooking at it and coming to 
the same conclusion is by re-vie wing life in the light of 
Time-flow, wherein the future, through the present, is 
ever becoming the past. Anything that is now in the future 
must in time arrive to become the present - and ere long 
should pass on to be of the past. 

We have already said that human intellect 
cannot rest without seeking the cause of things. This 
causation-hunting urge in us is not generally Investigated 
into, seriously and thoroughly, by the students, II we do 
so, we shall discover certain facts in it which shall reveal 
to us the inner meaning and the deeper significances of 
the Law of Karma. 

From the seed, the tree comes: the seed is the 
cause, and the tree is the effect. From cotton, the cloth is 
made: cotton is the cause, and cloth is the effect. Now, in 
all conceivable examples tine cause is, like the father of a 
child, anterior, and the effect, like the child born, posterior. 
with reference to time: father was in existence before the 
son was born. Cause is thus that which was, and the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




32 


KENOPANISAD 

r 


effect is that which is. The past causes the present; the 
present will, therefore, cause the future! 

In short it is, therefore, said that the future is 
not a mystery - an unknown miracle that man must wait 
for its stunning revelations. The past modified in the 
present alone is the future. The things to come are not 
ordered by a mere continuity of the past: it can never be. 
This freedom to modify the past, and thereby create a 
future, for the better or for the worse, is Pwusaj'tha: 
self-effort. 


To illustrate: if down a river, running at 2 miles 
an hour, a log is floating, then it will also move at the same 
speed at which the river flows. But supposing, the log is 
fitted with a motor and manned by an intelligent driver, 
the log will have an independent movement of itself - no 
c 0lJ bt,condiLioned by the flow of the river. When the 
speedometer shows 10 miles an hour, the log will move 
miles in an hour down the river, and only 8 miles an 
Hour, ii it is moving up stream. The flow of the river will 
ways be there: but due to the machine and the intel¬ 
ligence of the driver, the log has developed a ‘limited 
freedom of movement now. 

i-, , , Similarly, the plant and the animal kingdoms, 

e tile log that floats down, irresistably in the flood of 
e past, move, directed and guided by their natural 
instincts and mere impulses. But on reaching the human 
evel man acquires his reasoning capacity and is a 
captain m his discriminative faculty. Using these two, he 

can steer the ship of his life safely to his destination - the 
Goal, the Ideal. 


, Viewed carefully the present in itself has no 

existence: it is a mingling of the past and the future.... 
the passage of the future to the past is the present The 
living present is at once Lhe tomb of the past and the 
womb of the future. This tomb-womb present has roots 
going deep into the past and branches spreading around 
everywhere into the future. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


33 


To consider, therefore, that the present is but 
a product of the past (Prarabdha) is undignified; to recog¬ 
nise then that the future is but a product of the present 
(Puixi$aitha) is unintelligent. There is no slaveiy; nor is, 
there full freedom. There is a limited freedom, which, if 
intelligently used, can redeem us from all entanglements. 

Thus, the Law of Kcu'ma when correctly under¬ 
stood is the greatest force of vitality in Indian philosophy. 
It makes us the architects of our own future. We are not 
helpless pawns in the hands of a mighty tyrant - God. 
who, it is believed, has created us so weak and tearful to 
lead our lives of limitations and pains. If we are weak or 
sorrowful it is all because of our own wilful actions. In 
our ignorance, we in the past had pursued certain nega¬ 
tive values of life, and like a Frankenstein Monster their 
fruits have come up now to give us the pattern of cir¬ 
cumstances we are living today. 

Never mind. Take heart. By living rightly today 
the Divine values of love, kindness, tolerance, mercy, etc., 
we shall order a nobler pattern for our future. By careful 
sell-policing, detect the wrong tendencies in us. Eliminate 
them through constant and wilful effort. Develop 
positivity and thus come to be the God of your own future 
life. Be a GOD! 


THE UPANISAD-S 

# 


To the VedQatin-s.'Vedsi is immortal and eter¬ 
nal. This statement must necessarily grate against the 
modern educated view. They shall certainly raise serious 
objections against such a dictatorial declaration. But 
when we examine the statement closer, we shall discover 
that it is not after all such a dictatorial belief thrust upon 
the faithful from the Vedanlci platform. 

The word Veda comes from the root "Vid" 
meaning ‘to know'. Thus Veda means ‘knowledge’. To say 
that Veda is eternal is not to claim indestruclability to the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



34 


KENOPANISAD 


text-books of the ‘Veda's. The lmowledge of the Self is 
indestructible. Even this statement is not easily accept¬ 
able to many. 

Let me try to illustrate the idea with a modern 
example. From the days of Newton’s discovery, we know 
that there is a measurable quantity of force, called the 
gravitational force, with which the earth is ever attracting 
everything unto its own centre.. Now, are we not right if 
we say that the gravitational force is ‘Eternal’ in the sense 
that it was silently acting even before the fateful afternoon 
when that apple fell upon the nose of Newton and made 
him sit up and discover the force of gravity? And now, 
even when long after we have forgotten about this dis¬ 
covery, the force is acting upon things on and about the 
globe. 


Ju _st as this gravitational force or for that 
■pf ter, dec tricity or the energy-con tent of each atom - is 
m o ern , ’ , so . t00, Truth discussed in the VecLa-s is 
j f n£L ‘ . , is n °t the Veda text-books; they may get 
nr, 10 y ec Y a sonoe tragic accident. But no harm can ever 

sariL V 16 Truth, (he Self, which is the theme of the 
sacred Upanisads. 


„ ,, The modern educated mind is apt to ignore the 
, 011 y °f the teachings of the Upanisad-s and cry it 

™ 3S ^ Set ° r fantastic imaginations of the Rsts. This 
u . te maintained only when we have a superficial 

gain mn - 6 ^ P^n-isad-s. lf i we study them closely, we shall 

dapm ,,,• in dnc more in sighL into them, and our faith in 
them will be more steadfast. 


Mnr,t v. d he authors or Seers of the Upanisadic 
r . / s were *Te Rsts, who, having lived through years 

hl/in teilSe exD r eri ^ lce °f ^ world, had come to feel the 
hollowness of a life of make-shifls among its endless. 

medley of means and ends. They, in the midst ol lile's 
sobs and sorrows, laughters and smiles, heard a ‘Call’, 
the Call from Within, which had set them upon their 
pilgrimage of seeking the Truth. In deep dispassion they 
retired into (he thick of the majestic forests of the Ganges 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


35 


Valleys and there, with a highly developed mind and 
intellect, scooped their bosom to observe, analyse, class¬ 
ify and conclude the how and the why of the deeper 
workings of the psychological and the spiritual man in 
them. 

These wisdom-sparks, the findings of a life¬ 
long specialised self-effort, the Master handed down to 
his disciple, who also had reached him, just as he himself 
had reached the banks of Mother Ganges. The disciple 
learned from his Guru., and carried the torch of 
knowledge, maintained, tended, nursed and nourished 
by his own experiences and conclusions, until he handed 
it over, intact and blazing, to his disciple. 

Thus from teacher to the taught, the 
Knowledge Supreme has come down, in each succeeding 
Master, the Self-Science gaining in authority and wealth 
of detail. These Master-minds were so selflessly true to 
their pursuit after Truth that they, in the thrill of their 
divine adventure, ignored even themselves! We have rare¬ 
ly any identity of these men left to us in die body of die 
Upani$ad-s. In almost all the Upani$ad-s their authors 
are unknown: they, as it were, forgot to add their signa¬ 
tures to their masterpieces. 

To them die Discovery was all-important, not 
the individual discoverer. They knew that man has but a 
few years of bubble-like existence: they recognised die 
hollowness of personal fame and name. They sought 
immortality not in a plane of memory of the succeeding 
generations, but in a subtler plane of the Eternal Con¬ 
sciousness. 

Such a brilliant line of Seekers, each crying die 
Same Truth, could not be false, in any sense of the term, 
in their statements. Probably, in our times, a modern 
philosopher might sing a wrong note to earn wealth, to 
gain social recognition, to flatter his publisher or to 
capture the fancy of the reading- class. But to the 
Upanisad-Seers no gain was a consideration sufficiently 
tempting to swerve from Truth. Even the kings had no 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


36 


KENOPANI$AD 


hold on them; for the Seers lived in absolute freedom, 
detached from court life and were in their inner perfec¬ 
tions, devout nobilities, mighty in their powers of intellect, 
consummate in their renunciation, and thus truly kings 
of kings. They had the grit born of True Knowledge to 
declare even to the mighty emperor that he was a sad 
worm, helpless and pain-ridden, even poor and power¬ 
less! The details of their great self-discovery were not 
thrust down on all; it was given out only to such mature 
minds who reached their presence, hungry and Lhursty for 
this Knowledge Supreme. We shall also observe that the 
Teachers. Lhough they vary in their expressions, in their 

lines of arguments and their modes of approaches, all of 

them, without even a single exception, reach the same 
Divine Goal. 


The Upanisad-s are revelations, not the 
products oi the individual mind and the intellect. By a 
ongpiocess of practice, control and discipline, the mind 
anc intellect are trained to soar into the higher realms of 
greater subtleties and to remain there in angelic poise and 
grace. In their very lightness, at such dizzy heights of 
seeking and soaring, they seem to roll off into a vaporous 
nothingness! This is the fulfilment of all Yoga- s. When 
, mi p d is sublimated, (lie faculty called intuition 
s awakened in man, and Truth is realised intuitively by 

nr n linl it n’g ^ a § es ; The Abso 1 ute-Trutin is not imagined 
ascertained^ C ^ erm * nec ^ ^ * s intuitively exiJerienced , it. is 


h, ,3 heSe sacred Upanisad-s are the cream of 

In/h nnh?r ]eVe, ^ er ! tS in life ’ and f o«n the third book in 
our Y ec ^ a ~ s - Each Veda contains three books: 
the Mantra- s. the Brahmapa-s, and Aranyaka-s. The 
first contains crisp words of secret potencies; the second 
comprises the apostrophies to the majesty, grandeur and 
beauty of Nature, and descriptions of the yagas and 
yajnas, and the third book contains the Upanisad-s. 


The vei y term by which the book containing 
the UpanLsads is called, Aragyaka-s . means that which 
is to be taught and studied in the forest. It means that a 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


37 


field of peace and majesty is necessary for the mind-and- 
intellect-vehicle to speed out and take off from the gross, 
material, earth -- earthly thoughts and considerations. 
You need not look aghast at this statement. Even when 
you have some small personal problem, say to resign the 
present job or not, what do you do? Don't you walk out 
of home and go to a quiet and silent park and lying down 
there under a tree, mentally review the pros and cons and 
come to a final decision? When an ordinary material 
problem needs this much of solitude, peace and space- 
sense about us, how much more should one need the help 
of a right atmosphere to delve within and seek the Eternal 
Well of Life? 

The entire Vedas were in the early days 
handed down from teacher to disciple only by word of 
mouth. But in the time of SriVeda Vy&sa, the Master Mind 
detected a perceptible fall in the quality and stamina in 
the nature of man. Those were the days when materialism 
had probably started to throw wide iis muslin net ot false 
values and false charms. Sri Veda Vyasa rightly foresaw 
that soon the Science of Sciences would be lost to tire 
future generations unless they were collected, classified 
and preserved in writing. 

SnVeda Vydsa collected all the Mantras, then 
known to some scattered scholars, purified them and 
edited them all into four great volumes; the Rg Veda, the 
Sdnra Veda, the Yajw Veda and the Atluuaana Veda. Each 
Veda contains three books: the Mantra's, the Brahmagas 
and the Aragyakas. 

The fit students who follow the Aragyakas for 
purposes of specialisation, went to the majestic settings 
of the thick forests on the banks of the Ganges. At the 
mere mention of retirement, we of tire modern generation, 
laugh at the idea. To us retirement is "running away . Oui 
ancients never ran away from life. On the other hand, we 
may say Ur at we do not face lile and its problems even 
with half as much faith, sincerity, honesty and thorough¬ 
ness as they did. This running away attitude is taken, 
even today as of old. by all men ot deep thinking. It is only 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



38 


KEN 0 PAN I SAD 


the dull and the ‘animal',who do not, and to them life 
means only a stereotype drudgery of continuous exertion, 
of earning, spending, sweating, toiling, craving and striv¬ 
ing, sobbing, weeping and smiling. To such a crowd of 
toilers, the market-place is the hub- of-life, and retire¬ 
ment, study, contemplation, meditation and self-sacrifice 
are all foolish idealisms and mad actions. But they forget 
that in their own times (hey have men suffering from the 
same 'I&i-madness’. Haven’t we got them? What about 
the professors oi the day? The scientists, who are not 
mere duplicating machines of (he older generation but 
who are on the path of discovery striving to strip Nature 
an peep at Her secret beauties? What about our artists, 
even politicians? Are they normal men? Are they not 
in a deeper sense of the term ‘runaways from life’? The 
aosent-mindedness of learned professors is too well 
H ° wn Vf - The artists face suffering, insult and prlva- 
nnW ' . though living in-garrets, yet carry on with their 
w . mner profession - the constant pursuit of beauty, 
e ignore them; and they seem to ignore us too. 

, A 11 ,°* d man, in shabby clothes was once ob- 
awavslrwf T ttin § \ n ^ earl h hours of a morning near 
andwSh t k Tu d throwin g small pebbles into the water 
StLn’ £?, Wider ,' ing ri PP les - When an 'honest 

Sternonn ^ ^ ’ P^ 1 at his 'P ebble ' P la Y’ late-in the 

declared- ^ moral mdignation was kindled. He 
T n Sh0uld be shot a t sight in any 

lienee and rh A-VA by res P° nsible men mtel- 
a countrv’ TnH rac ^ er ‘ Suc h men are a heavy burden on 
commoiferinf'itpH many of the hasty utterances of the 
elusion nf thA'h d men . are , almost as wide as the con¬ 
us to know th-iM* 1 ni* IZen ' buL would be a lesson for 
HinH fhonr 3 °i-i 1 Ci ^ lzen anc l the idler had in time 

fcrelv'e? bn T; ^ a " y slreet 'dog. was forgotten and 
gven but the idler is remembered and worshipped 

even today for he was no other than Medici himself, the 
master painter, who has left for us his immortal canvas 
wherein he had caught the eternal play of light and shade 
upon those ripples in the tank. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INTRODUCTION 


39 


In short, the real, productive, original work 
does never give us any sign of flutter, hurry, excitement 
or outer sweat. It is a deep and fierce inner toil much too 
subtle for our gross eyes to see. It is an observed fact, 
even in our own machine-age, that when a wheel is 
turning at a terrific speed, it seems to be motionless. A 
top at its early fast movements of spinning would look like 
a picture of a stationary motionless form : only when its 
speed gets reduced does it deflect, exhibit agitations, 
swing more and more across its own axis. When a man 
lives the greater life of thinking and discovering Uiere is 
less and less of the ordinary external gross activities. In 
fact such men, even while living in a laboratory, studio or 
garrett. are men living away from the life of the towns¬ 
folk. It is not possible for them to dance or laugh along 
with the broadway crowd. They live certain values more 
seriously and more intensely. It will be foolish and 
tlio ugh Hess on our part to laugh at such great men ana 
condemn them as ‘run-aways’ from life. 


Similarly, some men felt the urge to seek a goal 
far subtler than mere eating, drinking, sleeping and 
breeding. For such a life of deep contemplation, a 
quietude of atmosphere and a desireless state ot lvine 
peace within are unavoidable. And such master- mm s, 
in the past, retired to the banks of the Ganges, and living 
through years of self-watching and self-analysis, s owy 
cut out the route to the peak of Self-perfection, ley 
handed down their discoveries to their next generau 
through their disciples: and they in their turn added miles 
of the path to the Unknown and themselves disappear 
through death leaving the. work for their discip es 
complete. 


Upcmisad-s disclose to us the Road to the 
Within, which is the combined work of many generations 
of great thinkers, who lived the ideals they had dis¬ 
covered. These final discoveries oi Lhg Eternal, Infinite 
Nature of the human soul refused to be trapped within 
the meaning of the words of any language. Thus they had 
to prepare, a specialized, cultured (Sainskartaj language. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


40 


KENOPAN1SAD 


The greatest vehicle, to express the Inexpressible, had 
been thus arrived at in Sarnskrt. 

Upanisad Mantra-s fulfil their functions only 
through their pregnant ‘suggestiveness’. They do not 
directly and openly express or explain: but with their 
'indicative meaning’, in their secret ‘import’, in their 
meaningful 'suggesLiveness’, they simply guide us to the 
very presence of Truth. 


Hence we always need the interpretations from 
a Guru to understand fully the meaning of the Upanisjad-s. 
Any amount of mere reading would not reveal to us their 
fuller and ampler wealth of meaning. These Mantras are 
jealous, shy and secretive by their veiy nature. 


Not only do we need a teacher, but we, the 
aught, also must have certain special inner energy to 
concentrate and contemplate upon the subtler factors in 
li .,1 ° Wn . make-up. This energy is gained only when we 
- a noble life of ethical and moral values. 


hslf § ooc ^ S°°d. Be regular in your daily 

get u Ur nie ditation. Maintain Bralimaccuya. Try to 
exnln-° Spiril of Lhe u P ani §ad Mantras as we go on 
His U ’ ieir inner meanings and implications. May in 
thrill We ^ come to gain at least a single moment's 
111 01 the Upanisad Truth! 


OM TAT SAT! 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


We have by now discussed at length the place 
ol the Upanisad-s in the Vedic literature, the End pointed 
out by the Upanisad-s , and the Means advised by the 
Upanisad-s to achieve the End. We shall now try to study 
the method of teaching or the sLyle, adopted by the 

Upani$ad-s. 

Upanisad-s are the various attempts made by 
different Rsi-s to express the Inexpressible. For this pur¬ 
pose, they with patience and perseverance, have dis¬ 
covered a fit medium -- a chastened, reinforced, tempered 
language-- Samskrt. Even this pregnant language of end¬ 
less and inexhaustible sense and meaning, fails to convey 
the Knowledge Absolute through its word- meanings. 
Samskrt indeed, succeeds in explaining the Inexplicable 
much better than any other known language. And yet, we 
must note that the success of Samskd language in ex¬ 
plaining the Inexplicable is due to the masterly 
‘suggestiveness’ of its words and phrases. 

The method of study of the Upanisad-s is 
different from the study of any known material science 01 
the reading of novels. The study of science calls forth from 
the student certain special faculties of understanding and 
aptitudes of reasoning. For reading and enjoying a novel, 
certainly the reader must have some other external 
circumstances and quite a different mental approach 
altogether. So loo in the study of Upanisad-s, we require 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


42 


KENOPANISAD 


some special adjustments both without us and within 
ourselves. The how and the why of this assertion is 
illustrated in Vedanta text- books, thus. 


Supposing a few of you and this Sadhu are 
going for a walk on the second day of the bright fortnight. 
Suddenly, Chinmaya notices the glorious Crescent in the 
bright cloudless sky. The beauty of the Vision prompts 
him to share it with his friends. Naturally, he cries out. 
'Friends, see, yonder there, the beautiful Vision!’ and 
points it out with his finger. But his companions fail to 
detect it. There is in them an anxiety to see; and there is 
equal impatience in Chinmaya to show it to them. And 
since the sky is at that moment one homogeneous ex¬ 
panse of whiteness, the Suomi finds it impossible to 
explain the position of the Crescent, with reference to 
anything other than Itself. Had the 'thing pointed out’ 
P een a* 1 object among many different objects, it would 
nave been easy, as he could employ the simple method 

in iK right side of ^ table> chair or book, elc -’ B ut 
e bright, cloudless summer sky, this method be- 

°u eS ineffectual and impracticable. So. the only practi- 
,u a „ ay le “ for aie Svami is t0 start - with something other 
com't^ e p r f? Cent ‘ even ff il be a tree in the neighbour’s 
manon'i says ’ Friend s- do you see that yonder 

to the nnrifoT^ yOU n °H ce dle branch that goes directly 
leaves ! There, on the top of it. do you see those two 

you se/L*^ m nodding! That is right. Do 
SvdjnT’c a- em ‘- ( ^ ow ’ ff the friends have no faith in the 
the Sunm^h ^ lLy hon f® ty ’ ir they have no belief that 
to sh3 £ m aS r ^ S£en Cresce nt and is impatient 
frienH he J °y- Vl u 310n W‘th his friends, then those 
tnends can never be benefiled by the Suomi If the friends 
at the very outset start asking questions as to the method 
and conclude that, ’to show a thing in the sky why should 
we worry about the mango tree, the branch and the 
particular pair of leaves', then the poor SudjnT might give 
up at once all his attempts to impart the knowledge and 
to share with them Lhe Vision of the Crescent in the sky. 
But supposing the friends have firm faith in the Suomj’ s 
sincerity, and are ready to go through Lhe necessary 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eSangotri J 


CHAPTER I 


43 


stages of the SuUmi's directions, then, if they co-operate 
wholeheartedly, first to identify the exact ‘leaves’ pointed 
out, thereafter the discovery of the Crescent Moon would 
be but a mere child’s play. 

Thus, the Brahma Vidya Guru-s , in great detail 
strive to indicate to us the ‘tree’, the ‘branch’ and lastly 
the ‘leaves’. From that point they only instruct ‘See the 
Self. Look ahead. Yonder is the Truth!’ We have detailed, 
though often self-contradictory explanations of the Crea¬ 
tion processes, the explanation of the individual’s body, 
vital air (Praha), mind, intellect, and bliss- sheath. There 
are wonderful assertions ofTruth in some statements and 
equally powerful negations of untruths in other state¬ 
ments, and all these are but preparations. When the 
disciple, in faith and sincerity, follows the explanations 
and statements, carefully and diligently, he can soon 
come face to face with Truth, in himself, as his own Self. 
He is face to face with Truth, even long before he is 
actually conscious of the very Vision! Even when, as in 
our material example, we see the ‘leaves’ on the mango 
tree pointed out, we are indeed looking straight in the very 
direction of the crescent. The crescent moon is already in 
our eyes. But we are not awaje of the crescent moon, that 
is all. 


Up to the ‘leaves’ stage, the Seer who has seen 
the crescent can help the one who has not seen the 
crescent. Afterwards, the Seer must retire with his last 
instructions: ‘look’. The observer must then renounce his 
gaxe on the leaf and look ahead to the far! We may even 
say Lhat the Seer sees it not in an effort to see; it is just 
a process of lifting his attention from the leaf, and with 
an impact, irresistible and sudden, he becomes aware of 
the crescent. ^nd h av ing discovered the crescent, he can 
with ease see In one look both the ‘leaves’ and the 
crescent! 


So too. the Upanisad ‘Rsi s guide our attention, 
step by step, to the Self, ‘the Atman’, in us as reigning in 
the Centre of Life, the Seat of All Knowledge, by a process 
similar to the crescent — from ‘leaves’. As such, we have 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





44 


KENOPANISAD 


to follow faithfully each of their arguments and ultimately 
be ready to ‘gaze ahead’ beyond all the explanations and 
narrations. 

Kenopanisad forms the ninth chapter of the 
Talavakcv'a Branch in the S&ma Veda, We have already 
seen before that each Veda contains three distinct 
‘Books’: the Mantras, the Brahamana-s and the 
ArapyaJca-s. Being an Upanisad, Kena fails in the third 
‘Book’. 


ffenopanisod starts as the ninth chapter of the 
Talavcucaia Branch. The eight preceding chapters deal 
with the Ka/ma and Upas ana processes, constituting in 
mem, the details of rituals and religious formalities. 
Kcu ma-s include special Ycy'na-s and Yaga-s (sacrifice) to 
be performed and Upasand, which roughly are the early 
exercises in higher meditation to be practised. 


, Upasana (worship) has come to mean nowa¬ 

days that the Lord is present in an idol, symbol or picture. 
Special objects are selected for special Gods: thus, in Siua 
f u P e ^ m P ose the vision of Lord Sica; in Saligram 
, e ' a °* nature-polished stone with strange mark- 
°^ ten c °ntaining streaks of gold) we 
Cross Jesus Christ; in 
To thp Hpwnt ld ^ udc ^ a; in Fire the Lord Zoraster, etc. 
Jhouch,tZ}?-\^ e s h ne 13 not apparent at all: his 

So to? rf‘hh rd S /“ awhen he looks at the Llnga. 
So too, to the devotees who worship other symbols. 

, This, some of the sceptical modern youngsters 
might say, is not true. Allow this Sacihu to illustrate the 
point more clearly. The child sees its mother in a woman 
its father sees in tine same woman, his wife, its uncle sees 
in her, his sister, and its grandmother sees in that verv 
same woman, a daughter. The child looks up to the 
mother in reverence and love. The husband looks at her 
with lust and craving, the brother looks at her with 
affection and regard, and her old mother looks at her with 
motherly love and affection. The woman remaining the 
same, four different individuals have thus seen in her four 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


45 


different entities: mother, wife, sister and daughter. If this 
is possible and is daily done in life, is it madness for the 
devotee to 'See' Lhe Lord-of-his-heart in the idol? Certainly 
to the sceptic it is only a stone and not the Lord? If this 
be madness in the devotee, we will be compelled to accept 
all living ones in the modern world as stark mad, and this 
would certainly be not quite acceptable even to those who 
cry down the idol theory. 

Thus, a devotee ‘sees’ the All-full, All-pervad¬ 
ing God-Principle in the idol. The sight of the idol lifts him 
from the planes of circumscribed ego and tunes him to 
the Divine presence of Love. He expands inwardly. 

Bhakti seems to be a later development: it is 
an achievement of the Purdna-s. In the Vedic period, we 
had a generation of mankind more serene, unexcitable, 
calm and deep. To them were prescribed the various 
Upasana-s. In fact the Bhakti Mdiya (Path of Devotion) 
and the Upasana processes are the same in thei^tech¬ 
nical application. Through Updsand also Lhe Upasaka 
atempts to gain a temporary escape from his cir¬ 
cumscribed identity to the expanse of the Universe. There 
are hundreds of Upas ana-s prescribed^ in the^ Kcu^na 
chapters of the Vedas , one of which is Prana Upasana or 
the vital-air-worship. Here the worshipper deeply 
meditates upon the ‘breath’ in his own body as the very 
’breath’ that vitalises and keeps the entire community oi 
living organisms vibrant with life. The individual s mind 
is thus trained to expand beyond the iron shackles o 
separative consciousness. 

The rituals and formalities (Karma) are also a 
great help to self-disipline. Man is essentially a creature 
of desires so long as he is in the mire of his own delusions. 
The Vedic Seers understanding the humanity intimately, 
prescribed these Ycyna-s and Ydga-s in order to cater to 
the yearnings and desires in man. If Kairnas were pei- 
formed with desires, the Vedas promise, they will give us 
the greater joys of Lhe ’world of the Manes’ or Lhe^dead, 
and when Karma-s are performed along with Upasana, 
the Godly joys of the Heavens. 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


46 


KEN OPAN ISA D 


We must notice that these instructions in the 
Kcurna kcinda are not meant merely for the 'finite 1 joys of 
the PitrLoka-s or the Devaioka-s only. The idea that when 
J±ie_ merits earned tin rough the actions are over, the 
individual will have to descend from both the planes of 
consciousness (the world of the Manes or the dead and 
the world of Inch'd) to this earth of sorrows and imperfec¬ 
tions, is repeated in all the Sastra-s. 


h ,After endless tossings between the worlds 

nf a^ e an ° the earth, on e gains slowly a certain amount 
Such growing' ones are instructed to con- 
GnH-H^T an d Upasana in a pure seliless spirit of 

intellectual nnl'f lf j^ ebv individual gains mental and 
tolrnnin P UI ^cation and comes to entertain an urge 

State cfeSss-SS^f* °f Perfection, an Eternal 

one gains grows in his inner purification, 

Iownlss oHhp ter * and g 'T ater und erstanding of the hol- 
sCdfthlt^ ter u° rld of s ense-pursuits. He under¬ 
give is but nit* TT besL w dich even the heavens could 
ver y stuff of ih!'p e f sorrow-ridden. Imperfection is the 

gnaws at the root Sn?i : T!i mit;ati0n is Lhe canker *at ever 
search hither anH ^u^L easures and joys. Our mad futile 
exhausting and%, ■ Lh , lt j ier - Lo gain Eternal Joy is as 
the musk-deer comes^n T Ul< l ma d gaspings in which 
miles of the innate « S L ° bie ’ when it has run miles and 

the musk-scint S emht?n?r e ’ Seeking after the source of 
’ emit fng from its own special glands. 

ning through the endfessm^ 3 ^^ 61 '’ S ° als ° man is run ' 
spending, accmirlna hm a- e °^ sense "°bjects, earning, 
for more, only to geUiim^plf 111 ^ wastin g ah and striving 
by his diet 

satisfaction he is seeking. ° Ut gettmg at 1116 J°y and 


shfl , A Ch r d ’ tTying 10 catch *e head of its own 
shadow, moves forward and forward, but at each leap the 

goai too_moyes as far away from it, until at last it falls off 
e verandah on to the court-yard. So too, man seeking 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


47 


a permanent joy among the impermanent things, falls 
into his grave. Alas! 

That deer which knows that the source of the 
musk scent is within itself, shall no more run about and 
die in futile and meaningless exhaustion. The man who 
has recognised the Truth, that the source of all joy is 
within himself, will no more strive and struggle in the 
meaningless dust,hustle and bustle, noise and nuisance 
of the broadways. To him life becomes a hilarious, 
melodramatic scene, and not a serious tearful tragedy of 
his own impotence and failure. 

When a Sadhaka with some years of un-at- 
tached, selfless Karma Upcisand gains an amount of 
subtlety and purity in his intellect and mind, he comes 
to realise the folly of* his sensuous desires and yearnings. 
He refuses to be any longer an idiotic musk-deer or a mere 
child in his actions. He understands that the ‘sought’ is 
really within himself and not in the ‘objects’ without. 

Willi the realisation that the seat ol Joy, the 
goal of eve 17 act of even,' mortal, is within himself, the 
Sadhaka, now a fit student for Vedanta, starts under¬ 
standing the greater purposes to which Karma and 
Up&sanR can be put. He discovers that he must perform 
the former and pursue the latter in a spirit of pure 
dedication, and thus earn for himself the priceless wealth 
of dispassion, discrimination and an irrepressible desire 
for an immediate liberation from the whirls ol Hie and 
death. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


INVOCATION 


At die very outset of the Upanisad, we hove two 
important Sanii- Mantras, the peace invocation stanzas. 
Lot of significance is attached to them. The first Sand 
Mantra says i 

spTrfl ^ cfcf cRcfratl 
i fMtwf II 


aS> 7TTf%:! wfcM 


OA7 Saha nauauliL Saha nan bhimaktiL Saha viryarii karauCtuahai. 
Tejasui na radhitam-astu. Ma vklui$a-vahaL 

OM SdntihJ SantiW SdntitjJ 


protect- - ?/ us both together; a^g-may (He) 

enjoy (the b ? th LogeLher: »">ay (He) cause us to 

enthusiasm! ?T?=( ' 0 g eLher * puL in efforts (with 

ing of together (to find the true mean- 

we both exert ^‘ bein g brilliant; ang-may 

scriptures)-m L eUle f(to discover the inner meanings or die 
es). In - never; misunderstand each other. 

?TTf% • P^ aCe i be WitL ^ us ^ rom heavenly wraths; 

: Peanp ^ Wlt u US fr0m P henomenal cruelties; 
e be with us from bodily obstacles. 


the pupil) £u y proLf ; ct us both (the teacher 
May we both pit! | C ? USC u S both Lo en -i oy (the Supreme), 
meaning of he S ° ge * er (L ° diSCOver 1116 Lrue inner 
and fahhful w® CnpLuresb May our sLudies be thorough 
ul We may never misunderstand each other. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 











CHAPTER I 


49 


Om Peace (be with us from bodily obstacles); 
Peace (be with us from phenomenal cruelties); Peace (be 
with us from heavenly wraths) 1 


^ ^ PKI^ ^ TfT W Phi 4)^ 

rKIcHR ftlct «wf: cf ^ cf ^ II 

3^ YfTf%: ! ^TTf^f:! \ 


OM apy ay until maman.gS.ni vale pranascaksuh 
srotramatho balamindriyani ca sarvanl 

Sarvam Brahmaupani^adcuh ma’ham Brahma 
nu'akujyam ma ma Brahma nirakcu ot 
anv-akai-aaamastvanirakaranam me stii 

Tadcitmani nirate ya Upanisatsu dhaimah te 
mayi sanLu te mayi santu, 

OM Santih! Santih! Santih! 1 

55> - OM ; 3TTWFFg - may grow vigorous; 44,- niy ; 

- limbs; - speech; JPT: vital air; - eye ; ear ; 

- then ; strength ; - senses; ^- and ; - all; 

all (are) ; s?r - Brahman; aihlH^- of the Upani§ad-s\ AT 

- never ; - I; a?T - Brahman; - may reje ct ; AT 4T 

-never, never; 4BT - Brahman ; Putfwrt - may spurn ; 

- non-denial (of the Brahman)-, - may there be; 

- non-denial (no spurning); it - in me (by me); 3T*§ - let there 

be ; - in the Atman ; A - delighting which; 


].- 

in 


Jignitication of uttering the word Sanlih thrice, is expUmed 
Tjya SoamT/fs discourses on Mundakoparu?ad 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 
























50 


KENOPANISAD 


- in the Upanisad-s ; - virtues ; ct - they all ; ^ - in me ; 

- are present; % - they all; ^ - In me; *Fj| - may respose. 

Om Peace! Peace !! Peace !!! 

May my limbs, speech, prana (vital air) eye, ear, 
strength of all my senses grow vigorous. All (everything) 
is the Brahman of the Upanisad-s. May 1 never deny the 
Brahman. 


May the Brahman never spurn me. May there 
oe no denial of the Brahman. May there be no spurning 
jJ th e Brahman. Let all the virtues recited by the 
P<zni$ad-s repose in me delighting in the Atman! May 
they in me repose! 

OM Peace! Peace! Peace! 

, The first peace-verse gives us an idea of the 
Drna w h ic h the teacher and the taught ap- 

the venture of teaching and learning. In Brahma 
operm- n ° j? ro § ress is possible witliout the active co- 
from th 01 ! °^^ le teacher and equally sincere co-operation 
Quarry 6 v^ght. Hence, the special prayer. ‘May we never 
imnpn+- Vl ■ eac ^ other.’This prayer seems to be specially 
for w L! V f l n the study of the scriptures where chances 
meshpc r ’ use ' ess arguments can lead us into the 
standi™ r ^n°us misunderstandings and wrong-under- 
Qln S s of the Sruti-s at every step. 

essentini it * n s ® c ° nd p eace-chanting, we find how 
Personnliiv/ir f {J r f i? S^haka to build up a harmonious 
entities in m 3 the physical, psychological and spiritual 
bodies fn r ^ m - Sp ‘ mual Path, is not for the broken 

heads ’ A™- the -. C ° nsLr ! Ctec !.i 1 P ar t s ' or for the tumbled 
path- « r ^ ain ' ] t n °t sufficient if we pursue only the 

Sunremp mU ^' fu il l V ° 1 ,‘ Ce the constant grace of the 
each ru ^ a y the Brahman never spurn me’. Thus 

chanting T f aCh T and ““ P U P“ slarl Ulelr >«*ons 
Uln g these two stanzas of peace. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


51 


^rf^RT t RTftT TO %?T 3TTR: WT: SfcT \ 

Kenesilarh patati presitarh manafj. 
kena pranah prathamah praitt yukialx 
kenesitam v&camimam vadanLi 
caksuh srotrcirri ka a Devo yunakti 

5& - OM ; - by whom ; willed : Hrift - 

falls ; directed (sent) ; *Pf: - mind ; - by whom ; 

5 f l Tr T ; -the vital air : kVR: - at first ; - does pro ceed (t o 

function) ; ^fr-well equipped ; - by whom ; - 

commanded : word (s peec h) ; this; - do 

(they-men) utter; - eye ; sfapf- ear : 3 i:-who ; 3-indeed; 

^-divine power ; ^-ifrti-directs (towards their respective 
objects) 

( 1 ) Disciple: By whom willed and directed does 
the mind light upon its objects? Commanded by whom 
does tine main Vital Air (PrSpa) proceed to function? By 
whose will do men utter speech? What intelligence directs 
the eyes and the ears (towards their respective objects)? 

The entire Upanisacl is in a conversational 
style. The student of life, after living his span of experien¬ 
ces in the world of sense- enjoyments, has come to feel 
an impatience with the finite joys. He has rejected the 
world as a field of meaningless strife and the day-to-day 
material life as an endless race to catch one s own 
shadow. He has grown up and has discarded the wot Id 
of sense- objects. He finds in it and through it a glimmer 
of a glory unknown and imperceptible. Thus rejecting the 
false, he starts his enquiry, as it were, upon himself. 
There he deLects the sense-organs which interpret lor him 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 













52 


KEN0PAN1SAD 


Lhe outer world and help him to "react” with men and 
tilings, with conditions and circumstances, with time and 
space. 


As he thus enquires, he is forced to discover 
the Mind in him,but for which his sense-organs cannot 
contact with the outer- sense-objects and without which 
he cannot live the experiences. In short he finds out that 
-ther that assembly of limbs and sense-organs (Lhe 
oociy) nor his mind nor his intellect can, of their own 
accord function without a vitalizing principle behind 
am™ u- ^though he leels it within him intimately, 

m ° n £ his own fellow-men, such a discovery is not com¬ 
mon. Hence his confusion. 

i n j, Critics who took this question of the disciple 

connl | ret j L most superficial meaning had come to 

answp - fv mat ^ ie Teacher in the Upanisad had failed to 

die rjnp r sim P* e Question raised by the student. Had 

die nh\ * '. een u P° n how the mind functions, or on 

stud * unc d° nin g of the sense-organs, etc.. 

these h r en ^ r uld h ave approached some authorities on 

sacrpH r anc ies °t knowledge. He need not reach the 
eu leet oi the RsL 

biologirai f^ 0 .had the question been merely on the 
man, thp llncl - ions and the psychological mechanism in 
literature a I )s ^ er would not come under the scriptural 
Reality in ~? np j- ures of die world discuss die Eternal 
Purpose oflif ’ tie oI exis tence, Lhe meaning and 


his questinn- 1S ‘n Vld T tfr0m : the very way he had couched 
light upon u* nW ^ u , ,dl . ed or directed does the mind 
Factor wh' i * that Lhe student is enquiring for a 

and its Pv 1C deyond the very structure of the mind 
for the press ions, and which makes it at all possible 
Heet-f" °i e ? ertain f eelings, and to ride on the 

and o r - d sleed °f memory to reach, through both time 
-space, various objects and beings. 

inieli In themselves Lhe sense organs and Lhe mind- 
leot equipments are all made up of matter, insentient 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


53 


is matter. In a living entity these vehicles are experienced 
as dynamic and vibrant with enthusiasm. What is this 
sacred Truth, the secret oi life, in the mere presence of 
which matter gathers to itself a joyous radiance of bril¬ 
liant achievements? How can inert matter itself act? But 
they are active.and so what makes it active? 


To resolve the confusion - the Great Riddle of 
Life, the disciple approaches his Gum enquiring if there 
is an independent Eternal ‘Director’ who, by his mere 
‘Wish’, prompts the mind to alight on the objects. If there 
be such a great illuminator and Controller, Who is he? 
What is it? What is my relationship with the Supreme 
Power existing ever so secretively within me, ever vigilant, 
ever brilliant and ever alert? 


It is the function of the Upanisad to point out 
this realisable Truth, that there is such a Divine Spark 
in us, which is Eternal Wisdom, the Atman. This Divine 
Entity in us is not realised by us because of our pre-oc¬ 
cupations with our Ego. Eliminate the_Ego in self-sur¬ 
render to the Lord, through unbroken Tsvai'a Smcwana, 
Jap a, Khtana, and by hearing, reflecting and meditating 
upon the great statements in the Scriptures. 

May we all come to end our false little T - ego 
and come to realise the true big T - ego - Sivohcuh. Many 
have done it before. "You too shall,' is the divine optimistic 
assertion in the thundering message of Vedanta. 

THE TEACHER AND THE TAUGHT 


The most striking factor that compels ones 
recognition as one opens the Kenopanisad. is the impor¬ 
tance of the Teacher in Bralvna VidycL The great qualities 
of a perfect Master have been detailed in our previous 
discussions. He is a true Teacher who is at once well- 
versed in the scriptures and also well-established in 
Truth. As we read die very first Mantra in Ken a, we see 
on the stage the settings of an /^srama, where a Master 
siLs on his simple Asana beaming in the joyous ecstasy 
of true living, a divine God-man, peaceful and contented 
in his own knowledge of the Self. To him approaches a 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



54 


KENOPANISAD 


healthy boy clad in simple clothes, carrying a bundle of 
fire-wood, an external symbol of the boy’s internal urge 
to know, of his readiness to strive and eagerness to 
become the perfect, the Eternal. 

The Upani$ad opens with die subtle and 
divinely passionate queries on the nature of Truda and 
the means of realising It. 


The Gum in a grave attitude of unemotional, 
balanced and extreme love, blesses the boy by a look of 
grace which beams, as it were, from a point deep within 
tire chambers of the Mahatma's "prema pw'na." (full of 
love) heart and which seems to penetrate far into the 
vaults of die disciple’s bosom. 

, Unless the Gum is well-versed in the scrip- 

ures, he will find it difficult and impossible to direct the 
«ri+w-° i die kpy towards the Self, which is ever shining 
.. ia dirn ‘ If the Guru be very learned, but not one who 
constantly in full awareness of die Self, he is 

Knowledg aPaCitateCl L ° bless Lile hoy wiLh die Eternal 


aniDlps Sc h°lar Pundit-s of Banaj-as are apt ex- 

A listhn-c r " uru ' s Ayh° are Srotrujas, but me not Brahma- 
Banaras Sadhu. approached a lordly Pundit in 

‘Pundit iT th^ Q- 1 dle end of die da y’ s lessons asked, 
created min e j. a I s msistent that once the Nescience- 
effulgencp r annihilated - Truth is realised in its own 
meditation?' rf can . really one stop. the mind through 
and pointedh 16 r6p y of ^ Pnnditji was callously open 

Sow p ZS sl T e ' ‘ My boysaid he - ' if y° u to 

wavs nfr ' C d , rea, 1 yy earn t0 gam an initiation into the 

Master irmh^ w- 6 h f f aa isad-s, leave Bancuas and seek a 
o . he Himalayas . How can we say whether the 

S . CU1B - £a f M P ractic ^ We only believe in the 
a pi arnana . But we have not so far tried to sit at a 
1 ace and try to calm the mind and enjoy even for a 
moment the promised bliss of die hushed-mind, and so 
cannot answer you or guide you’. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER- I 


55 


The same question was put differently and on 
different occasions to different great saints of the 
Himalayas . On all occasions, irrespective of the persons 
and places, everyone of them, without a trace of hesita¬ 
tion, beamed out with a charming smile of joyous ex¬ 
clamation and roared, ‘It is true, It is true, It is true’. These 
words weigh heavy, with the sincerity of their assertion 
and sink deep into the vaults of the aspirants’ hearts. 

The reverse is also true. Some of the Master - 
men of realisation in the Himalayas, noted and recog¬ 
nised for their realisation, adored and worshipped for 
their perfections, prostrated and served for their divinity, 
are incapacitated to be a Gum to a disciple, since they 
have no medium with which to express their deep and 
subjective experiences. They stammer forth some broken 
words of endless import which, as it were, fizzle out and 
evaporate away even before they escape their lips. Or, if 
at all some words fall out they convey no sense to the 
eager hearer. Often such Masters guide us through their 
Presence, their ways and their actions, and physically 
they take to an akhaa<$a (unbroken) vow of silence. In 
short, a real Brahma-Nis^ha, unless he be also a SroUya 
(well-versed in the Rostra-s), cannot be a full teacher to 
all classes of students. 

To such a complete Gum a disciple approaches 
in meek surrender, devotion and eagerness, ready to 
sacrifice anything, to serve, to purify and to realise. 

Thus, in the opening scene, we have also a 
glimpse of the qualities of a true disciple. This question 
in the opening Mantra is an ample revelation of the 
psychological and spiritual man in the disciple. He is one 
who has faced life diligently, lived life intelligently, and 
has pondered for himself to realise that the value ot 
sensuous life is hollow. He has sought for some more 
permanent factor to live for. The seeking has brought him 
a great dispasslon, born of knowledge, towards all 
earthly attachments, and has made him sink into himself 
seeking fo r a greater and nobler Goal. 

The authority of the Sastra-s 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 









56 


KENOPANISAD 


A sLrong man, who has had previous ex¬ 
perience of expeditions alone is fit to attempt scaling of 
Mount Everest. A man without daring, courage or an 
indomitable spirit of adventure, cannot be a successful 
mountaineer. So too, in scaling the top pinnacles of 
spiritual perfection, the expedition can be successfully 
accomplished by one who has the necessary physical, 
psychological and intellectual equipments. If one lacks 
these necessary qualities he must stick to the lower 
practices prescribed as the early Sadhariu for the Sctd- 
iaka till such time he has removed all the deficiencies in 


Mainly, such deficiencies in our personalities 
e caused by the world’s experiences themselves. The 
«.-r, e fw° nSl ! :) ! e ’ J Vain "^ orious idler becomes responsible. 

, in dustrious when his father dies or a bank- 

m e ^ V j S P ennile ss- So also, to each of us. 
nn i„ ured,doses of experiences are dispensed; we have 
ariincurr, a ^ e ^ intelligently and to make the necessary 
comes inaM^f 1111 ' Destiny, when received thus, be- 
surrenn w i? ad ° fa ruthless monster, a loving and sincere 
is not hi™ a° °, per ff es t0 relieve pain and cure, ’Bad luck’ 

that helnc ,, shackle u P on us but is In fact a tender tie 
at nelps the creeper in us to stand erect. 

unavoid ohl^ 0 a see %. r after Truth, a Gum is as absolutely 
student nf \r !f- a ^ma-linga to a Sica devotee. To the 
goal, Jusl Guru is the embodiment of his 

beloved Siun nnf sees no stone, but sees his 

faults in hk r y ^ ^? e a ’ a true disciple sees no 
pure Consr-in UnL T ° t ''u his Gum is nothing but 

Anyone 2 Absolute Bliss, Eternal Wisdom. 

devotion m 6 SuC ^ a tota * feeling of faith and 
neupr pvn continuously in us, is our Guru. You should 

vou - nH P i eC f- at 3 ^ real - Gum by his touch would convert 
a j ansform you to Godhood, If you wait for such 

a dream-Guru to come to you, you shall wait In vain. 


In fact, self-redemption must come ultimately 
lrom ourselves. The external props such as temples 
idois, Gum-s, etc., are all encouragements and aids’ 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


57 


These external-helps must be intelligently used by each, 
to his best advantage, and he should thus build up for 
himself the necessary inner perfections. With inner purity 
and perfections, the Sadhaka acquires a wealth of purity 
and comes to be guided more and more by the pure 
intellect in him. 

To a Veddntin, the real Guru is the pure intel¬ 
lect within. The purified, deeply aspiring mind is the 
disciple. This is represented for us in the unforgettable 
scene in our Bhagavad GU.d, where between the two 
opposing forces_, in a chariot, the Absolute Teacher is 
preaching the Gita to (lie Eternal Disciple, Arjuna. When 
a pure mind gets aghast at (lie negativities arrayed 
against the comparatively smaller forces of positivities, in 
sheer despair it surrenders itself completely to the pure 
intellect, the Lord Krsna within. All such living Aijuna s 
can even today hear the entire divine song in the inner 
Kuruksetra of their own bosom. Only we must make an 
earnest attempt and in faith wait for the critical hour 
when our minds glide into the voiceless state of true 
Vairagya - the true Aijuna SLhitL 

Thus, the most important thing is our own 
self-effort. In sincere Sddhana, purify the equipment and 
the Guru necessary for our next stage of growth shall 
reach us. This is the Eternal Law, Hour by hour, the world 
about us is so ordered as to give us the necessaiy doses 
of experiences. What is necessary for the next stage of 
growth is always provided by the all-witnessing and the 
All-merciful Lord. 


Sri Ramakrsna Pai-amahamsa never went out 
seeking a Gu/xo so too are all the masters of our own 
times. SriTotcipwi Maficu'qj had to reach Daksinesvaixi of 
his own accord to instruct the Mother’s perfect Son in the 
higher realms of meditation. Each one of you is equally 
sacred and precious to the Lord. When one comes to 
deserve a Master, He shall reach him to guide, to help, 
^ to enlighten. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 







58 


KEN O PAN IS AD 


Slick to Sadhana. Be Good. Be kind. Be sin¬ 
cere. Purify the motives. Build life upon the enduring 
values of Love and Mercy, Charity and Purity. Through 
constant remembrance of the Lord rise in spiritualism. 
Qum-_s shall, from time to time, reach such a determined, 
sincere seeker. 

The opening Mantra poses a great question: 
Who directs the mind, which, as it were, goes out towards 
its object?’ The words 'Goes out’ (patati) implies the 
VeckmLa Theory of Perception. According to the Vedcinttn. 
the Alma Caitanya riding the mind flows out through the 
sense-organs and reaches the ‘objects' (either sound, 
touch, form, smell or taste) and the mind takes the form 
of the ’object’. For example: when we see a pot, the mind 
runs out through the eye, reaches the spot where the pot 
is, takes the form of the pot, and when the Caitanya in 
the pot thus embraces the Caitanya-spark in our mind, 
we come to 'know' that,‘it is a pot’. And, it is according to 
this Theory of Perception that the student asks in 

Kenopanisad, 'directed by whom does the mind run 
out.... 

What is the dynamic, vital force behind the 
mind that makes it vibrant with life and activity? 


SELF- PU RI Fi CATION 

So far, we have seen the place of the Upanisad-s in 
the i/edic literature, their contents, the mode of treatment 
and the necessity of an Interpreter or a Guru. We have 
also found the sterling qualities in the make-up of a Gum, 
and we have discussed that ultimately the Guni-Sisya- 
Scunvada must be within ourselves. However full and 
elaborate the discussions may be outside, during the 
gross meeting of the teacher and the taught, they will not 
help the aspirant to move higher into the subtler Realms 
of Truth within himself. 

The Atman In us has come to dream, as it were, 
of a Dream-World; hence, our feeling of limitations and 
imperfections. We know subconsciously that our Real 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


59 


Nature is much more perfect than what we consciously 
feel now. It is not everyone who comes to feel this Call of 
the Perfect from within, which is termed as the Restless¬ 
ness of the Soul’. This is because, to many of us. the 
subconscious is so dumb, that we do not realise its 
workings at all. When we have got an urge within oursel¬ 
ves to become the Perfect, we feel that we should, as it 
were, expand ourselves in all our capacities. This in itself 
is a proof that there is in our nature an Infinite Perfection 
waiting for its realisation and fulfilment. You may think 
that it is mere wool-gathering of an idle brain or an 
Utopian concept of an ineffectual philosopher when you 
hear people saying, ‘Go to the Guru with a pure intellect 
and with a true urge for obtaining more of the Real 
Knowledge’. 

In fact, man has come to forget his own real 
nature. We are now living as a seperate Ego in a suffocat¬ 
ing sphere of endless limitations. We have forgotten that 
we are all, in fact, that unpolluted, undiminished, un¬ 
modified Supreme Reality. Our strifes are all our vain 
attempts to become wliat we cue. But we are running 
about aimlessly in our mad delusions after the false. We 
do not wait or pause, even for a moment, in our sobbing. 
Weeping and sobbing have become our habits. If anybody 
shows an Eternal Tine Path, we dare not even look that 
way. We have become so habituated to tears and 
demoralised by our own negativities that we cannot cut 
ourselves away from our wretched habit of sobbing. We 
have sadly misunderstood ourselves. 

If an external thing cannot be seen without 
light, there should be something within us also, when, 
with closed eyes, we say that we 'see' a pot, a chair or a 
pen. The mind takes the form of a Miu~o.li Mcinoiuu when 
you think of Him during your meditation; and this is 
called the Krsna—Mental-Vrtti. What would then be the 
light that illuminates this Vritti?? !s it not the Light oi 
Wisdom or Intelligence? Mental Vrtti in itself has no power 
to tyrannise us or mother us. Only when this dead mental 
wave is ridden by that Wisdom-Light, has it any potency 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 







60 


KENOPANISAD 


to persecute us. Mind can make a victim of us only when 
the Mental Vytti is dynamised by ourselves. It is only we 
ourselves who enable our minds to play the part of a 
Samsarin. 

Stop the mind. Then there is no world (Sam- 
sam). 'Wake yourself up\ that is all. And this we CAN do. 
That waking-up can come only when we have come to the 
feet of our Guj-u, with a pure heart and a bright intellect 
enquiring of him, 'where is the Inner Self. In delving Into 
this Truth, a Guide is absolutely essential for all but the 
exceptional few. From the outside, we have to take a 
/ ighl-abouL-turn of our gaze and turn It inwards. The Lord 

Umes tainlymanifeSt in a Btiakta ’ s meditation-room at all 


i a _„ , Lord in the temple is the Emperor in his 

g^es C at the S h 5S C ^t an t0 * e P°P uIace - Ea ch Bhakta 
intimate rnnnf/r sta K ndin S out in His balcony, but no 
there 1 If von wn ^T ^ etween mem is ever established 
Lord " g n I lI , 0 have 2111 intimate meeting with the 

have’met the chamber * The greatest of Yogis 

net me E° rd m His private apartment. 

you should^have 1)16 Lord ’ s Loner apartment, 

love for Him To ? maunt of fa «th, loyalty and 

bed-chamber toeHaUnm n ' W 1 have tQ reach Hls 
Lord’s Abode' We {Pur ^ Consciousness: that is the 

sclousnesrwhiS is^/^* 18 ^^ ° f Pure Con “ 
we reach that ChnmK ed chamber of Lord Himself. If 

perfect Master as we have here in Kenopanisad. 

, , u "Phe mind goes out and seeks the obiect and 
takes the shape of the object. This Theoiy of Perception 
m Vedanta has already been discussed. We see the Gan¬ 
ges flowing to the East, and if a villager is asked why it is 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPfER I 


61 


so. he would say 'it is so, because, it had been so even at 
the time of my father, grand-father and great¬ 
grandfather'. But if you were to ask the same question to 
a modern student of science, he would say that as East 
happens to be a low-lying area and as ‘liquids find their 
own level’, tine river flows eastwards. Thus, you see, 
things can be better explained in their behaviour, when 
we have the true knowledge ol them. 

In order to gain a Godly fact or make a profit 
you have to live every moment vitally aware of what is 
happening not only outside yourself but also within 
yourself. But unfortunately the instruments, oui mind 
and intellect, are left to rust just as die great¬ 
grandfather's razor is left in the wall-shelf rusting. For 
generations past we have been allowing the mind and the 
intellect, our great instruments of knowing, under¬ 
standing, feeling and blinking, to lie in neglect. Let us 
repair them and make use of them. It is accomplished by 
sincere and long Sadhana. 

Questions such as those asked by the disciple 
in Kenopani$ad - ‘What projects the mind out? What 
orders the mind to go to its objects?' will not come to the 
mind of an individual who has not spent many years or 
intelligent analytical thinking. Unless he has vitally lived 
the life himself, such questions will not mean any tiling to 
him. Here the Seeker has, it is clear, come to a conclusion 
that the physical eyes cannot see of their own accoid. 
There must be a very subtle Power behind the eye-instru¬ 
ment that vitalizes it. And that Power is so subtle, tha 
our gross intellect cannot reach anywhere near it. It is 
something like the instruments used in miniatui e carv¬ 
ing. The work calls for the finer instincts in man, a 
delicate touch, and intricate movements of the hands, etc. 
and in addition to these, it needs finer instruments for 
engraving. Similarly, we need a very pure mind and 
Intellect-instrument to delve into the depths of the Truth 
behind the sense-organs. 

Without understanding the Total Knowledge 
we cannot discover our Real Nature. We are now-a-davs 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 






62 


KENOPANISAD 


building up our life with such false values of selfishness 
and egoism that we fail to earn the real SantL A Total 
Spiritual Revolution; so to say, is what is wanted. You can 
bring real salvation to the world only by going into your 
own inner-most abode and seeking the Truth. Self- per¬ 
fection alone can pave the way for world-perfection- The 
World around us in itself is dead matter; we have to 
vitalize it by our own self-perfection. This idea should be 
inculcated in every educated man’s mind; this is the 
urgent necessity of our times, if we are to escape the 

damnation we have created for ourselves with our own 
animalisml 

u s tune up the noble instrument of mind 
given to us through a careful policing of our motives and 
oughts. Let us, with such a prepared instrument, 
search out the Wealth of Light-Power-Wisdom that is lying 
m ourselves. Inowown redemption lies world redemption. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER ! 


63 


to 9ft TOt TRt ^ 

«fhCT: SlcWIcrdl'fclt^dl ^f%ll^ II 

^rolrasya Sfrotrarii manaso mano yad 

vaco ha vacam sa u prdn.asya prariaty 

caksusas - cak$ur - atimucya dhirah 

pretyd'Smdllokdd-amarta bhavanli 

the ear; -.the ear; - of the mind; 

*ft: - the mind ; - of the speech ; f wz - this is the 

speech ; 3 - the very same He is ; xi u i^ - of the ‘life’; sift - 

- the ‘life’; - of the eye -• the very eye ; - 

having abandoned (having transcended); sfFn - the bravely 
wise; rtc^r - having gone away ; stwtt - from this world 
(of senses); s^pn-Immortal; ’Ftfcr-become, 

( 2 ) Preceptor: it is the Ear of the Ear, the Mind 
of the Mind, the Tongue of the Tongue (Speech of the 
Speech) and also tire Life of the Life and the Eye of the 
Eye. Having abandoned the sense of Self or T-ness in 
these and rising above sense-life, the wise become Im¬ 
mortal. 

For a direct question such as ‘Who is the 
Director?’ the preceptor answers that He is ‘the Eye of the 
Eye', ‘the Ear of the Ear’, etc., because a direct definition 
of the Infinite and the Eternal Life principle would be 
impossible. To define God is to defile God. 

This is an illustration of the suggestive lan¬ 
guage of the Upani$ad-s. The Brahman, cannot be 
demostrated positively in a concrete manner, as the thin 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 









64 


KENOPAN1SAD 


crescent of moon could not be pointed out. But the 
branches and the leaves’ of the tree are indicated here. 
We know Lhe mind, the eye and the ear. The rest is 
suggested. Brahmaa is Lhe causative force of Lhe things 
we know. One has to realise Lhe Brahman for himself with 
the aid ol these suggestions as one has to see the moon 
for himself. 


SINCERE PURSUIT 

found earlier that to a question of the 
disciple, who is that, that directs and guides the mind and 
d ,' e intellect, he Master answered, ‘It is the Mind of Lhe 
Mind, etc. To such a direct question of Lhe disciple, Lhe 
laster s answer is not so direct, but appears to be 
couched in evasive terms. 

P . . Obviously it is so, if it be viewed from a super- 
1 . Ci /[; standpoint, but as vve go on digesting his replies, we 
fh SC0V f r diat tliere is no evasiveness on the part of 
t- aSte i r ’ . u * on odier hand, his solicitude towards 
e c isciple is so great that, under the circumstances, any 
ouier answer given by Lhe Master would have certainly 
r y ilsunders tending in the mind of the disciple as 

ligence^fTh?? 1 ?^ 6 ' . By sayin § Lhat there is an ‘ inte1 ' 
ngence of the Intellect and ‘an Eye of the eye’. ‘Ear of the 

^ ll_ aas ^ een ^ n dicated beyond doubt that the 
; -Vu 0 /, gans ‘. th . e ^driycL-s. and'die intellect are not 
l .^ a p e 0 functioning by themselves, but are motivated 
by a Power from within. 

Master has thus not only answered the 
pupils question but at the same time has initiated him 
in to a subtler world beyond the grosser world of Lhe Mind 
, i c the Indnya-s. The Master seems to imply that, unless 
le disciple is ready to renounce his conception of the 
world outside and the sense of reality in the perception 
of the gross In.di~iijci'S and Lhe Mind, and is ready to walk 
with him, hand in hand, into Lhe Atma-Loka. he cannot 
help the disciple in his search. 

The World of Truth is something not known to 
us. do us iL is a strange region, a Land of Dreams. Really 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER 


65 


speaking. Line majority of us here are listening to the 
Upani$ad-s not because we have the requisite Vairdgya 
to proceed on the path indicated bv them, but because, 
it is something strange to listen to. Some of you here, 
while actually gaining only some idea of die UpanisacL- s, 
may have the intellectual vanity to assume that you have 
become Masters of the same. Such intellectual vanity has 
been die stuff of many men throughout the ages and that 
is probably the reason why the ancient Masters have often 
proclaimed that Lhe Road to Perfection is long and ar¬ 
duous and the jncinamcuga, the Path of Knowledge ol the 
Upcinisads , is not for the many, but only for the chosen 
few. The Upanisad-s themselves proclaim that the way to 
salvation is as difficult as it is to walk over die sharp edge 
of a razor. Nevertheless, Lhe idea that after all there is a 
greater purpose in life than mere eating, living and having 
a ‘good time’, should give Lhe average, educated person 
something to fall hack upon, or else in die midst of his 
pursuits of ambition, greed and material values, he gets 
himself buried and destroyed. It is such men, not knowing 
that they are playing with fire, when they revel in false 
values, get disillusioned, disappointed and in despair 
attempt to end life in cowardly suicide. This Divine hope 
that there is a Reality, greater dian all that he has come 
across in his work-a-day experience, will give him com¬ 
fort, solace, encouragement and hope at severe moments 
of life’s poignant trials. 

The Master indicates by means of his tactful 
answer, that Lhe student must prepare himself and lie 
ready for getting himself initiated into a strange land 
which remains sealed off from Lhe ordinary viewpoint. It 
is thus to alert the student and prepare him for the gieat 
adventure of travel to the Beyond for the great discovei y 
of Truth. Lliat the Master has answered Lhe question 
which is seemingly no answer at all. The answer is in fact 
intended to be the key which opens up a new Gateway to 
Lhe mind’s eye of the student, it contains in germ form 
the whole of Lhe later development of Lhe idea that Truth 
is not tliat which is heard, seen or understood by Lhe 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 







66 


KENOPANISAD 


Incb'iija-s and the Intellect, but it is in fact the Seer or 
Knower Himself 


All men are endowed with the Divine Light even 
though they may not be aware of it. Truth need not enter 
into the Soul, for, it is there already, only it is lying 
unperceived. It is because we do not know' who we are, 
because we are unaware of the indwelling Truth, that we 
have, which is generally termed as human nature, the 
general feeling and experience of limitations and imper¬ 
fections. The One Truth can be known only by one’s own 
spiritual perception. Others can only awaken the spirit 
and indicate the path. The experience must for ever 
remain a gift of one’s own self-effort. 


. . In the second part of the stanza, there is a clear 

indication that the seeker, after departing from theworld, 
a tarns immortality. Many Masters have applied their 
m nds to this point and from their mature thought and 
scussion, two crystallised schools of thought have 
merged, one proclaims that Perfection cannot be 
S ° as we 376 living in the Physical body and 
a ^ m * n< ^ can achieve Perfection only by shedding 
„n r ,u n ° r 9°^' According to this viewpoint, great men 
p f as \ ec ^ a W/asa and others could have attained 
nnir!f G ‘ ° n ^ Ca -Stmg off their physical bodies! This view- 
Lr , s 3 ven / literal word- meaning of the Upanisad-s. 

w o ias made himself fit by self- preparation, alone 
can understand what Upanisad-s are. 

T^ e ^ i *drenof the Smtisearch the Mother and 
, c , , 1111 ,°^ 1 0ve 1° flow. They have to nurse and suck 
b J' ea ® t } n love 311(11 tenderness. Sruti Leaches you to 
, . S .S y° u lo the inner perception of your 

nteltect first. before you can independently come to grasp 
the subtlest of the subtle. s 


. When we analyse both schools of thought 

without prejudice, we come to the conclusion that the 
Vedanlic standpoint of Sri Scuikctra is the correct and most 
acceptable one. Certainly, the other school has also gone 
into the matter with the profoundest thoroughness, but 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




CHAPTER I 


67 


at the same time, its view appears to be a little coloured, 
a little prejudiced or distorted. According to this school. 
Karma is to be continued till death, and Kajana is to o_e 
accompanied by lessons in meditation called Upasana 
and these Upanisad-s are only Mantraps to be meditated 
upon. According to them, the Upanisad-s are not a 
particular path of Yoga, but are only Mantra-s to be 
meditated upon. But we find Sankcua's explanation to be 
more logical. He says that the Guru must be well-versed 
in the Sruti-s, besides being also well-established mTrut 
Consciousness. 

Sankai-a argues that if what the Sndi says is 
literally true, we cannot expect to get a perfect Master or 
Gum. because as soon as the Master becomes perfect, he 
has to die, for only after death he can have the pure 
experience of Truth. This literal interpretation according 
to Sahiccu-a. is obviously wrong. That, it is not the ir jte 
tion of the Sruti- s. is supported by the very style of the 
Sru£i-s. 

Then what should be the meaning which we 
must understand from the SniLL-s? It is that the Master¬ 
mind delves deeper and deeper into the Land Beyond a 
If he were to reach the subtler World, he must necessarily 
leave the grosser outer world.In order that I may have m 
Consciousness of Ore Homogeneous Truth. I must leave 
once for ever, at least for the time being, the mortal wor 
of duality and egoism. Unless I surrender 
pletely, I cannot reach the shores of the New Reaha*_ 
homogeneous mass of joy-—the Eternal Joy, _ 

Absolute--can there be a world sorrowful and paJ_ - 
den? We with our vain intellect and mind start creau g 
our own pains and sorrows in the world. Thus, we we 1 
the world of false values and false terms, attacl 1 g 
ourselves to things ephemeral and finite, and despair y 
saying that this is the life destined for us by our creatoi. 

Can we then come to possess the Knowledge 
Absolute? How have the saintly men of discrimination, 
after renouncing everything, acquired the Knowledge o 
the Truth? Stop all your attachments to false values. In 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




68 


KENOPANISAD 


this ever-changing world there is nothing worthwhile for 
us to desire for or weep for. Joys and sorrows are bound 
to come in human life. They are just like the two sides of 
the same coin. 


Only through the instruments of the gross 
Inch iyci-s we gain an impression of the gross world; then 
comes die feeling that we are a crowd of sorrowful 
creatines. But we^can cognise the Life- source pointed 
out by the Sruti Vakya, ‘the Mind of the Mind’, etc. Only 
after transcending these thoughts in our intellect can we 
hope to have at least a psychological perfection. 


. h is the value which we put on the world, as 
^ n < ??£ niseib that really matters. But the time the outer 
e ? d in , US ’. lhe Section seems to be some- 
The refl * ' 0 f 0 ^ r * 0 °Iung at the shining bonnet of a car. 

the 2 ° f he outer world in us results in our seeing 
imnerf t as ^ R is distortion of the Real that the 
but that* 10r a s u ^f e ‘ the Seer, the world is nothing 
everv bif Wli | e die m *rage is actually being ‘seen’, 

is recoded L f, notJl . in g but the desert. Once the desert 
or the bubbles , no more the ripples or the waves 

only. of the Mirage. All is now to him the Desert 


State of t i eacbes us that one can reach this 

processes Rv P on ® c i°u sne ss, if we were to follow these 

certainly better than main an aut °' Su ^ estion ’ U is 
'I am a Samsmiif m Naming an auto-suggestion that 

misundersfnnriirm r !u we P ers i s t in living in the 
ephememlforfhelt unrea3 for ^ R eal and the 
the °‘ lly t0 P rovide sustain 

the 2nd o? me^uth ' ° f ^ Self ' becauSe * at ^ is 
world beToTdo'f e t h ° riZ0n h H0W d ° we tX,w the 

a beyond; Let us consider what generally the sources 

nol° Ml k p n0Wledge T*' Remember - in spiritual life, we are 
not taken away into a new world; nor is it true that the 

Gu/u gives us some new powers with which we live there. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


69 


We reach Truth, by self-effort, striving consistently with 
our moral faculties. 

How do we gain knowledge of a thing that is 
unknown in Liu is ordinary life? For example, how do we 
know that there is a war in Korea now? The same proces¬ 
ses by which we have come to know that there is a Korean 
War may be applied in knowing Lhat there is a World of 
Perfection. We come to know of the war through the 
newspapers, through hearing others' opinions about it, 
talking about it, day in and day out, and also through 
disabled soldiers, who have returned from the front. Let 
us now see what the newspaper reports are. Newspaper 
reports are a description of incidents and happenings in 
the field, reported by persons who are quite unknown to 
us, and who, we believe, had first-hand information of the 
war. The brightness of the Master-Minds of the Upanisad-s 
are unknown to us. Sruh is the newspaper lor the Seeker 
of Truth. Similarly, 1 hear news on the radio, i.e., through 
an Instrument. 1 am listening to the voices of some 
persons whom 1 have never met. Likewise, If within me I 
have certain thirsts and spiritual unrests, in spite of the 
external circumstances which ought to have made me 
happy and satisfied, the urge within me received through 
my 'radio'-- the mind, makes me seek in tine far ofl realms 
of thought, a Reality — a Truth. 

The Vedic words which repeatedly emphasize 
this, we do not easily believe, since, as in the case of the 
Korean War, it is not an external fact. We have the great 
text-books, which cry out unanimously that hhou art 
God’. If Korean War is reported in newspapers. Truth is 
declared by tire mystics of all religions. Unless you 
renounce the present mode of living, you cannot have 
perfection. Perfection is only the return to our real nature 
and this can happen only when we voluntarily relinquish 
the God - eclipsing anti-spiritual Ego-sense and its actions. 

There is yet another source - the living Masters 
who are rooted in Truth Consciousness. By their very 
touch the soul of a man is thoroughly changed; there are 
immediate signs of visible divinity. Whatever are the 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



70 


KENOPANISAD 


sources of our knowledge in our day-to-day life, they are 
also the very sources of knwledge to know THAT. Only, in 
spiritual enquiry, we must be as sincere as we are in 
seeking material possession and knowledge of things in 
this world. When in passionate sincerity we uncover the 
dung heap of memories and anticipations, and discard 
them as accumulated products of our age-long ignorance, 
then alone shall we return to our real nature, the Atman. 


The Veda-s are the newspapers; Satsamga is 
the club talk; meeting Mahatma-s is like meeting the 
disabled soldiers; watching the joy of Divine Life in the 
faces of the new converts is listening to political discus¬ 
sions. All the day-to-day sources of world- knowledge can 
be used in our enquiry into the World-of- Perfection. 

CHAINS THAT SHACKLE 


Recently, a black-marketeer left Delhi by train 
ror Madi-as.' Noticing that this merchant had a lot of 
money on his person, another person, a rogue posing as 
a big whole-sale merchant, also started by the same train. 

e pretended to hold good business connections with the 
various merchants and talked in terms of lakhs and 
t0 ^ former - The first night he searched the 
,-,11 , a § m S s of the genuine merchant with a view of looting 
™ ih S R u f’ for all his efficient search, the rogue 

could not find any trace of the fat purse of the Delhi 
merchant Next morning, tire merchant was actually seen 
nJr his ^ ad °f notes, as if nothing happened. Satis- 
Th ’ n nieic ^ an1 - thrust the purse into his coat-pocket. 
The rogue wondered where the merchant had concealed 
the purse during the night. The second night Loo was 
spent m a vain attempt to get at the treasure. Again, in 
the early hours of the third morning, as the rogue 
emerged out of the toilet-cabin, he saw the merchant 
counting his wad of money. Again, he tried the third night, 
but again he met with disappointment .Never before did 
his deft fingers know such disastrous failure! When they 
alighted in Madras, they saluted each other and parted. 
The rogue could not control himself and so he asked the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


71 


merchant where he kept the bundle of money. The latter 
replied that lie had been keeping the money under the 
very pillow of the rogue! 

Just like that, friends. Vedanta says that Real 
Bliss is within ourselves, just under our own very noses. 
Yet in our ignorance we search for it among the objects 
of the world plodding on and on endlessly through 
Samsdra. Truth is so near that we cannot see it lor 
ourselves. 


Going back for a moment to the opening two 
Mantra-s of this Upanisad. we find that the student asked 
a direct question to which the teacher seems to give not 
too direct an answer. It is the ‘Eye of the eye’, the ‘Ear of 
the ecu' - this appears to be not an entirely satisfactory 
definition, this is begging the problem. Why does not the 
Teacher answer the question directly? Such a doubt must 
have been seen expressed in the eyes of the disciple, and 
so the Teacher, here in the following stanza, explains how 
the theme cannot be expressed better in language. Why? 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



72 


KEN O PAN IS AD 







3^'ftdKfa 

11311 


Na tab'a caksw gacchali na vag gacchati no manat} 
na vidmo na vijanimo yathattad-anusi§yat 
Anyadeua tad viditad atho auiditadadhi 

Iti suSiuma pui-ue$dm ye nastad vyacacaksire 


1 - never ; tT? - there : - eye ; J I^Ri - goes ; ^ - 

nor ; ^ - speech ; - goes ; ^ - never . tr: - the mind; 

H " never : - do we know ; 7 - never ; R'sjrIm: - do we 

know perfectly; Whow it; can be Instructed 


- very distinct . that is ; RRd i < - from 
the known ; sw- then ; 3tfaRdl<- from tire unknown ; 
ex tremely (distinct) ; - thus ; we have heard ; 

from the ancestors ; § - who ; ^ - to us ; ^ - that ; 
- stated (taught us). 


• a v tt ^ e ^ e does not go there, nor speech, nor 
mind. We do not know That. W e do not know how to 
instruct one about It. 


h is distinct from the knomn and above the 
unknown. We have heard it. so stated the preceptors who 
taught us That. 

Eyes cannot reach there. It is the very Consciousness 
that makes it possible for the eyes to see; iL is Light or the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




















CHAPTER[ 


73 


Truth with which the eye sees things; and it is the Seer 
behind the eye, just as the observer in the observatory 
sitting peering into the eye-piece of the telescope. The 
telescope by itself cannot see, but it is the man behind 
the telescope who sees. Similarly, it is the Atman that sees 
or rather the Seer -in us, the Real Eye that sees. In utter 
misunderstanding of this Truth, we boast that we are the 
‘eyes’ and we think that through this eye we gain 
knowledge, i.e., through the five Indriyci-s we can gain all 
the knowledge. All the time we know not what are the 
Incb'iya-s within us. When by a certain discipline of the 
outer Indruja-s we control the mind, the mind generates 
a certain power, now latent in us, called intuition , and only 
with this wisdom-eye can we experience the Truth. 

To the question, ‘What is that which makes the 
mind go out?' the answer given by the Gui'u is the Mind 
of the Mind’. If I, for example, ask a certain youth, who 
he is, he would naturally answer that he is tire son ol 
so-and-so. But if the youth has some standing, some 
so-called position in life, he would automatically say that 
he is the Sub-Collector of Ramnad or some such desig¬ 
nation. Likewise, in our world of conscious living, we 
know the eye as the seeing instrument. But tire Gro'U says 
the 'Eye of the Eye' sees, ‘the Ear of the Ear’ hears, etc., 
etc. 

The Ear of the Ear cannot be the Ear itself just 
as SrTDorai, son of SnRam cannot be Sri Rain him seif- 
Thus, only some indication of what Truth is, is given to 
the student by tire Giuiiin this seemingly indirect answer. 

It is also a fact that tire Atman is the theme or the Subject. 

It is not a tiling with quality or actions, and hence cannot 
be a substance. Naturally the usual explanatory methods 
by which we generally understood other tilings are not 
available in Brahma-nidycL 

‘What is a Substance?’ Substance is a finite 
thing having certain qualities. So, if the Atman has any 
quality, it should be a finite thing and naturally it be¬ 
comes a substance. A substance must be different from 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




74 


KENOPANISAD 


me, a thing which I can perceive through my finite 
sense-organs. So, when we say that Truth is beyond the 
grasp of the Indiya-s, it is equivalent to saying that it is 
a Factor without any qualities. It is the Eternal Divine 
Presence without qualities. 


When a thing is thus beyond all qualities, how 
can a Guru explain it to the Si$ya in specific terms as 
such-and-such-a-thing? In olden times, BhasTnasurci. 
after much Tapas, got the power from Lord Sica to reduce 
to ashes all that he touched. Then in the end he met with 
his own destruction when he tried to destroy Lord &iva 
Himself. Our Intellect is a BhasmasuicL Mind and Intel¬ 
lect cannot gain a knowledge of the homogeneous. Let us 
analyse the processes that take place when I say that a 
certain thing is black. Firstly my eyes observe and the 
intellect says, from its previous memorised experien- 
ces, tliat it is black in colour. Then this blackness recog- 
nisea as itself is added on to the object and we know that 
it Is black Thus, observation, classification and codifica- 
uon are the processes adopted by the intellect and the 
mind. Like Bhasmaswa, the moment the intellect reaches 
to know a thing, it is dissected and analysed into its 
component parts. Thus the Truth, which is ONE cannot 
but disperse the beam of light. Only a lense can converge 
a pencil of rays into ONE point. 

i r T his int ellect, even when it reaches the higher 

planes of thought, can only understand the qualities. It 
can live and act only in terms of its own experiences 
m - 6C ! P revlousl y through the Indi-iyas. The mind and 
the intellect are no doubt efficient in the laboratory, but 
they are to be considered as shoes and are to be kept away 
er jter the higher realms of Religion and Truth. We 
should develop Intuition to glide into the Realm of Pure 
Consciousness. Intuition is not to be created all afresh. 
It is there within ourselves. As we go on analysing the 
values of things and as we go on thinking on Sruti Vakya. 
we develop this nature. Only by ‘listening’ or ‘hearing’ can 
we learn Vedanla. You will feel in course of time what a 
better texture of joy you are getting from Vedanta 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


75 


Sravanam. ] IL is not Lhe run-away from life that can start 
the noble adventure of the Eternal Truth. 

Neither eyes nor any of our sense-organs can 
reach our Self. We, therefore, do not knowhow to instruct 
about the Self to others. It is different from what is known 
and it is beyond what it js unknown. The only way to 
explain Truth is through Agcuna. 1 2 We often come across 
Lhe instances where the ancient Rsl-s themselves 
proclaimed and defined Truth to their students, saying, 
This is what our Guru had taught us'. Our vehicle of light 
to the higher realms of thought is not intellect but intui¬ 
tion. The Eternal Truth finally experienced by all the 
Saints during Samadhi is the same. The routes may be 
different and yet the place and destination, the 
pilgrimage or the Temple, is one and the same for all 
pilgrims. Atma-Anubhava? of Samadhi is the same, 
though the explanation of the experience given by the 
Seers* may differ. You should take in and learn to ap¬ 
preciate every bit of religious knowledge, because to a 
Veddntin all the religions are welcome. If you have got the 
urge to reach the Truth, you are justified to do anything 
that contributes to your progress and realisation. 

As knowledge experienced by the five Inckiya-s 
alone can be expressed in words, I cannot explain the 
Truth, which is lived through Intuition, to you. When the 
theme for expression belongs to the plane of sense - 
experience, we can explain it away in terms of its 
qualifications, species, manifestation, etc. Neither the 
sense-organs nor Lhe organs of action can reach the 
Supreme Reality, the Atman. In order that the Indiiya-s 
can perceive, there must be an object that could be 
perceived as distinguished from the sense-organs, For 
instance, I can see my body, because the body is an object 
and I am the Seer seperate from It. In the case of the moon 
in Lhe sky, the Seer in you sees it as an object. You are 
seeing that mental Vrtti within yourself Similarly, you see 
the Seer, who is the Truth and only Lhe subtler activities 


1. Hearing 

2, Sftstra-s 

3 Integral experience of the Atman 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 






76 


KENOPANISAD 


of the mind can see the Truth. When we reach the Goal, 
there is no language to explain that transcedent Ex¬ 
perience. 

There is an ocean of difference between what 
is known and what is to be realised. When it Is said, it is 
beyond known, it cannot be cognised by the five Indi'iya-s, 
as all the known are knot on only through the sense-organs. 

THE SEER 

A wealth of meaning is compressed into this 
Manti'a especially in its words "Anyadeua tad uiditddatho 
auiditadadhi" (That is verily different from the Known as 
also from the Unknown). The Upanisad Mantra-s do not 
easily become familiar to us. They are rather shy and a 
lot of courting alone can win their confidence and en¬ 
courage them to lift their veils and give their courtiers the 
‘Vision’ of Divine Beauty. 

Hasty courtiers fail. Often the modern readers 
rush into the harem and frighten these beautiful ladies 
into indignaLion and reserve. We invariably approach the 
‘Upanisad-s with our own prejudices. We approach the 
Mantra-s with a view to argue and criticise. Naturally, we 
are repelled by their persistent reserve. But, if we were to 
approach Lhe Sruli in devotion and love, and coax her 
blessings with our sympathetic tenderness for her and 
eagerness to know her. she will make her courtiers soar 
into realms of Pure Bliss. 

The passage now under discussion, Truth is 
Beyond the Known and the Unknown\ is a lit example of 
the above. To the impatient, matter-of-fact, business-like 
attitude of approach, this statement has no beauty to 
reveal. A pure intellectual approach is not the technique 
of love! Love-making is an intelligent use of the flowing 
heart spariding in sincere Love. We shall, therefore, try to 
discover its deeper meaning by making love to the Mantra 
and try to win her. 

7'hc Known (oiditcufi) means the entire objective 
phenomenal world which can be perceived Lhrough the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


77 


sense-organs, mind and intellect. Since we have found 
already that these are but agents of Truth,' mere inert 
instruments of Pure Knowledge, they in themselves can¬ 
not perceive the Known without the Perceiver behind 
them. The Seer or the Perceiver cannot be perceived 
through the very instruments of perception. So then, the 
Knower is not the Known , but is beyond the Known When 
we look at tlie moon, say, we see the moon but the Seer 
of he moon is not he moon. 

Again, the Perceiver cannot be he Unknown 
When he teacher said hat Truth is beyond the Known, 
naturally, the student is apt to conclude hat Truth then 
must be an Unknown entity. To remove his possible 
misunderstanding in he disciple hat Truth is factor 
'Unknown and the Unknowable' (as he Western 
philosopher Kant claims it to be) and to assert hat It is 
a positive factor beyond the Unknown also, he Sruti 
insists "aviditadadhi" - "Above the Unknown". 

This term ‘ Above the Unknown’ seems to be 
very tricky and intriguing only to one who is not ready to 
sit up and ponder over it. To an intellectual idler alone 
the term is hollow and mysterious. It is with such safe 
locks’ in he Upanisad Mantra-s hat he ancient seers 
protected and preserved he BrahmavidycL and he Divine 
glory of it emanating from he fact hat while they are 
safety-doors against intruders, hey are also training 
grounds for he worthy ones to become fit (or the 
Experience in he Sanctum Sanctorum. We shall thus 
sympathise rather than laugh at hat child of the West 
who had critised he Veda-s to be ‘mere babblings of a 
humanity at childhood!’ What hen is the meaning ol the 
Factor Above the Unknown ' Sahkcwa in his commentary 
explains he word ‘Above’ as ‘ Something other than , for, 
he argues where we say ‘a bird on he rails’, he bird is 
‘something other than Lhe rails’ indeed! 

Let me try to help you to understand this by 
an example. Do you know he date of birdi of Asoka' ? No! 
No! No! - will be your immediate answer. Please hy to 
understand exactly what happens, in each one of you, as 
you say that you do not know. At the question, what is 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 









78 


KENOPANISAD 


the date of birth of Asoka, each of you started for seeking 
tliis information in the memory-store and finding that it 
is not there, cried out ‘No, I don’t .know’. Then your mind 
declared, ‘I don’t know’. We know this to be mental- Vrtti, 
that is, each of us had a positive knowledge ofthe negative 
idea "I don’t know". In short you knew that "You don’t 
know". It is clear that a Positive Illuminating factor il¬ 
lumined for you this negative idea. That factor is Truth, 
and certainly it is above and so ‘different from’, the 
negative Unknown Idea illumined. The sun illumines 
things other than himself; He being of the nature oflight, 
we are not right when we say that he illuminates himself. 
Fire illuminates and burns other substances, but not 
itself. 

If the Absolute Eternal Truth is beyond the 
Known and the Unknown, what else can it be but the 
Knower himself. The Knower knows the Known and It 
ly knows the Unknown also. That Eternal Knower is 
the Self,the Atman. 

Even ex pl ana hon of Truth is not in any 
sense ot the term a satisfactory definition. The great Seer 
m Kenopanisad is specially emphasising that His state- 
nnent Beyond the Known or Unknown is a teaching he 

ms heard from his Gum - ItiSusruma puj-ve$am .The 

emphasis on Agama-proof is a constant factor met with 
in eaantcL. Absolute Truth is not available for us through 
chrecL perception of It with the sense-organs, mind or 
intellect. Nor can we deduce or infer Truth. No proof is 
available in this wondrous field of Self-enquiry. The only 
pi oof Is Agama, the traditional knowledge* repeated* 
endorsed and given out to their respective disciples by a 
long and unbroken line of teachers. And* hence the 
Master in Kenopanisad, defines Truth* in terms of the 
Agajrtci , as beyond the Jcnoiun. and the unknoiurL 
Iti Susruma puresam' meaning* "so have we heard from 
the ancient/ 


* Tlie traditional knowledge repeatedly given out over generations 
by the Masters to their Disciples 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




CHAPTER I 


79 


t^f^E 

Ycid vaccC nabhyuditam 
Tadeva Brahma tuaih ui'ddhi 


3ft ollJl^^l 

yena vagabhyudyate^ 
nedam yad-ida.ni-upa.sate 


that which (was); - by the speech; 

-not revealed ; 3 ft - by which ; - speech ; 3T*^icr - is 

revealed (itself); - That alone; 3^T-the state of Brahman 

thou ; M%- know ; - not this ; that : ^T' 

this (here) ; - worships. 

(4) What speech cannot reveal, but wh a j- 
reveals speech, know THAT alone as Brahman and no 
this, that people worship here. 

According to Sankara, 'speech’ is not only the 
Instrument of speech but also the letters and the accepter 
order (and number) in which they must be pronounce 
to produce each word by the organ of speech. The power 
of speech is not in the words or in the instrument o 
utterance. It is a manifestation of the Eternal Sell. 
Atma-cattanya in us - the dynamic Life-Centre m u , 
because of which speech is being uttered while we ar 
‘alive’ and in the absence of which speech ends, is 
Atman. Again though words are uttered because o ie 
Caitanya, words cannot themselves explain It. Just as lie 
can burn and illumine other things, bul does not con¬ 
sume or lit up itself, so too, speech uttered as a maniies- 
tation of Truth, cannot itself illuminate Truth. Tat (the 
Atma-cailanya eva - alone: this word atone has avery dee p 
significance). Our attempts to explain or indicate Truth 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 













80 


KEN OPANISAD 


can be only of a conditioned Atman. We cannot indicate 
the pure Truth as such, it being without name or form. 
Electricity as such cannot be explained to a layman; the 
easiest way would be to explain to him the filament and 
the glass encasement of the lit- up bulb, then indicate to 
him that ‘Electricity is THAT power running uniformly all 
over the electrical-circuit and which on reaching the 
filament manifests as light’. Nov/ the layman must learn 
to understand that ‘current is the nameless and formless 
power without any reference to the bulb, the filament or 
the light even’. So too, here, though the Guru indicates to 
the aspirant that Truth is ‘that Life-Centre which 
manifests as the power of sight in the eye, the power of 
hearing in the ear, the power of speech in the tongue, etc.’, 
he is equally anxious to warn the disciple that ‘the 
Absolute Truth is that power which is in no way as¬ 
sociated with any of its seeming conditionings, such as 
the ear, eye, mind, etc.’. To indicate the Pure Self, without 
Its conditionings, in Itself as the Absolute All-Pervading 
Truth we have in the Siuti the emphatic and divinely 

powerful word eva meaning ‘alone’ in ‘Know That alone is 
Brahman'. 

Though the enquiry held was into the Dynamic 
Factor, presiding over the evident functions of life in the 
student’s own physical body, the advice of the Teacher 
ends by a vehement assertion: ‘know THAT alone to be 
Brahman !- Here, it is significant, that the Scripture en¬ 
courages by an unequivocal declaration that the Self, so 
discriminated and experienced, is the Absolute All- 
Pervading Pure Existence, the Supreme Truth. This is not 
in any sense a self-contradicting statement. This is a 
Veckmtic Truth. That the Self in us, at the time of its 
experiencing, is realised as the Self of All, the Eternal, 
Unconditioned Substratum for the Supreme Brahman. 

That the Self realised within is the All-Pervad- 
ing Absolute Self was discussed by us during our earlier 
lectures. 1 on must be remembering how we proved the 
actual oneness of the room-space with the all-pervading 
space. This room -space can come to claim an identity of 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


81 


its own only with reference to the four wails of the room. 
Thus, a Master who has experienced the Self and thereby 
fulfilled the Veddntic realisation, must necessarily ex¬ 
perience tire Oneness of the Absolute Truth. 

By stating that That alone is Brahman', Sruti 
is not failing into an abrupt silence. Had she done so. a 
doubt would have arisen in the mind of her children' 
‘What about these that we see? What about Rama, Kr$na, 
Siva etc., tire team of I$ta Devatas?" By a plain and open 
denial, she sweeps clean all possible doubts when she 
asserts: "Na idcuh yad-idam-upasate" meaning, ‘Not this 
that you worship’. 

Whatever we might express by the pronoun 
‘this’ must be an object ‘Knoujn’; that is, it must be an 
object perceived by any one of our sense-organs, mind or 
intellect. That which is perceived cannot be the Perceiver 
and what we are seeking is the One who is behind all the 
instruments of human cognition. All that we can express 
as 'this' must necessarily be only a conditioned Atman, No 
reflection of the sun can be the true sun: similarly, 
everything cognised as ‘ this ’ is not-Atman and the not- 
Atman is not, and can never be, the Eternal Truth. The 
Master is here, by a positive assertion, removing every 
trace of doubt in the disciple who is yet apt to feel, under 
the earlier Bhakti Sadlumd- impressions, that Truth is 
the Lord conditioned by His name and form. 

This portion of the Manti'a should not be 
misused to deny idol- worship or laugh down the Bhakti 
Mdrga. The one who has evolved into higher stages of 
Perfection through Kir tana, Tapa, Dhyana, etc., is here 
initiated into a still higher camp in the pilgrimage to the 
Pinnacle of Truth. The anxiety of Mother Sruti is not to 
damn the aspirant, but lovingly to stretch out a helping 
hand to draw him nearer to his Spiritual Goal. The 
gracious Rsiof the Upani$ad is helping thejdisciple to go 
beyond the famous Coronation picture of Sri Rdmacancbzi 
into the Ocean of RdmaTattva behind His Golden Throne. 
Through Rama to Rama- Taltva : through Kr$na to Krsna 
Tattva : through names and forms to the Beyond! 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





82 


KENOPANISAD 

* 


The Upanisad helps Lhe Devotee to merge into 
the very Essence of the Beloved of his Heart, Lhe Lord. 
Vedanta accomplishes a nuptial ceremony between the 
Bhakta and his Ista. The fulfilment of all Sadhana cannot 
be reached until the Sadhaka realises that the Lord alone 
exists and even the T-ness and 'My’-ness are nothing but 
super-impositions and dream-stuff playing their games 
of self-delusion. 

"This can be directly realised and subjectively 
lived by every ‘Love-seeker’, if his devotion be deep and 
ardent enough," is Lhe repeated assertion of the Religion 
of Vedanta. Where other Religions seem to end, there the 
Golden Avenue of Joy. the Vedanta, starts. Man is but 
Cod, as God alone is True, everything else is false. Vedanta 
guides and. encourages, leads and pushes us out of our 
painful Scuhsar'a-cb'eam into the joyous realisation of our 
wakeful personality. 

Vedanta is no annihilator of BhaktL No Bhakta 
can Jre a true one unless he be a Veddntin ; and no 
Vedantin is perfect unless he be a lover of the Lord. 
Philosophy without love is madness ; Love without 
philosophy is superstition .This has been the tacit and the 
explicit declarations of all great AcOiya-s even down to 
our own era. Let us not forget this great fact. 

mind is man 

What is the stuff of Lhe mind? How many of 
you have thought over it? Even to create good character 
in you, you must know what the mind is. No doubt it is 
very difficult to understand what Lhe mind is. but with 
our intellectual perception, the mind is capable of being 
explained to some exent by means of parallel storjes and 
illustrations. The mind has been explained in our Sastra-s 
in different ways. According to one definition, the mind is 
nothing but a bundle of V5sand-s (impressions). To the 
modern psychologist, the mind is nothing but 
‘temperament’. One of the explanations given by Hindu 
Sastra-s to understand the mind, is by comparing it to 
the River Ganges. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


83 


Now what is a river? The river is not a mere 
volume of water between two banks. It is not water 
stagnant within the bunds. The essence of a river is in 
the incessant flow of water from its source to its end. 
Similarly, the mind is the unceasing flow of ow thoughts. 
Thoughts are die manifestations of the mind. When 
thoughts are ‘Jlowing' at a great speed, one following the 
other unceasingly, that flow of thought is called the ‘Mind'. 
If you can stop that flow, there is no more functioning of 
the mind. 

Again, take the illustration of a lighted Agai'batti 
(joss-stick) rotated by the hand. One gets the illusion of 
a golden, effulgent ring, but in reality the circle of ring 
has no existence apart from the whirling movement of the 
glowing AgarbattL Stop the movement and the golden 
circle is no more! 

The delusion of a shining brilliant ring of gold 
was given rise to, because at every movement the lighted 
point was moving and occupying, as it were, all the points 
in tlie circle. But, to the mind of an innocent child, the 
golden ring is so me tiling absolutely real, solid and 
luminous. Similarly, we, in our poverty of intelligence, 
petty human desires, selfishness and mis-under- 
standings, instead of realising the priceless heritage the 
great Masters have given to us in the shape of Veda-s, die 
golden keys to the Treasure-Houses of Hinduism, waste 
our life in chasing the shadow for the substance and in 
running about aimlessly. Spiritually starved, we have 
become a nation of proud Hindus, making a mockery of 
Hinduism. 

Sit up! Awake! Prove yourself worthy of the 
glorious heritage. Unlock die doors of the wonderful 
Treasure-House. Make India regain her great Spiritual 
Empire. "Let us be HindusW" 

If we explain that the mind is die incessant flow 
of thoughts, to cognise that flow of thinking, we need a 
light. We can read a paper.in day-dme because there is 
sunlight. The writing on die paper is not self-luminous. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



84 


KENOPANISAD 


Where there is no light, the inert thing cannot be seen. 
Similarly, thought is not self-effulgent. We can see the 
flow of thoughts only when we close our eyes and not 
while they are open. 

Subtler than the physical body are thoughts, 
and the Jloio of ihouglus, i.e., the mind, is illumined for 
us by the intellect. Thoughts, which are the products of 
the mind, seem to posses a vitality greater than the body 
and while most of us would with comparative ease feel 
convinced that the body cannot be real, everlasting or 
true, we would not be able to discard the mind so easily. 
Being nearer to the Centre, the Atman, it has an aura, a 
glory and a vitality, although only reflected, having all the 
appearance of the Real. 

The Atma-Prabhava is transmitted to the mind 
and in that glory, it functions. It is this light that illumines 
the mind and gives it a semblance of Reality. When 
thoughts are illumined for us, we have the understanding 
of the thoughts. The existence of a state of worry, anxiety 
or happiness in our mind is understood by us under the 
illumination of the intelligence of the intellect. That we 
are living so very near the Centre of Truth, Is not obvious 
to us. For, in the secret chambers of the very obvious, 
resides the Lord. Because it is so evident, we invariably 
fail to understand it. 

The light that illuminates the thought current 
in us is called the ‘Cif. So then, the thought current is 
the mind and the mind has got an existence because of 
the wondrous Light that Illuminates it. How can it reflect 
for you the light ‘SUPREME'? The Atman ( Caitanya ) within 
illuminates the mind and gives out a semblance of light, 
and it is with the help of this light that it is moving about. 
The mind gets nearer to reality than our physical body 
can. tlirough its sense-organs. 

But we. In our preoccupations with life, refuse 
to look into the within - the Centre of Light, the Light of 
Truth - but fix our gaze turned ever outwards! We attach 
much value to tilings - material, gross and physical. We 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


85 


miss the Divine Spark and see only the reflected beam! 
We applaud a modern scientist, a psychologist, who has 
thrown some light as to the secrets of the psychical 
elements or the superficial human characteristics. If 
reflected light can give so much glory, then what would 
be the condition and glory of the One who is the very 
embodiment of Truth? 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 








86 


KENOPANISAD 


THE CENTRE OF THE CENTRE 


^ qfwjHihd im II 

Yan-manasa na manute yena"hw‘ mano matani; 

tadeva Brahma Warn viddhi nedam yadidam-upcisate. 

that which - *fwr - by the mind ; a - never ; ajtt 
- (one) can never feel ; ha- because of which ; sag: - (they) 
say ; aa; W^-mind is called by its name ; - That alone; 

W - the state of Brahman ; - thou ; fahst-know ; a - 

not this ; aaythat; S^f-this (here); awh - (man) worships. 

(5) What one cannot feel with the mind, but 

because of which they say that the mind feels.know 

That alone as Brahman and not tills, which people do 
worship here. 

As a result of self-forgetfulness, the Supreme 
Spiritual Centre seemingly comes to experience and feel 
for Itself a super-imposed sense of limitation and the 
consequent confusions. This very 'ignorance of the Self, 
expiessed in the intellectual zone, is the Self-veiling 
negative Lhoughts ( Avwana} and the same ignorance 
actively functioning in the mental arena gives rise to the 
stormy insurgence of mental agitations called Viksepa. 
Identifying ourselves with this mind and intellect in us - 
veiling and agitations - we come to recognise that the mind 
is the potent factor in us and that the glory of man is 
entirely due to his intellectual capacities. 

1 he sharp intellect of the Rst-s. dissecting and 
observing life, to discover its Ultimate Reality, did not 
spare even man. Like a scientist of today, who would in 
his appetite for knowledge, dissect open an innocent 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 








CHAPTER I 


87 


guinea-pig merely Lo observe the behaviour of its liver, the 
great Rsi-s also stripped naked the personality of man to 
observe the core of vitality in him. Thus, they discovered 
that the belief in the potency of the mind is but a 
transferred glory experienced in the feeling-and- thinking 
instruments in man. Mind in itself, being but a product 
of food (matter), cannot have, as such, any life-potencies. 
If the mind looks as though it is alive and is vibrant with 
consciousness, its vital activity is because of its contact 
with the Source of Life - the Self. 

The labour of the teacher in Kenopanisad, is to 
arrest tire disciple’s attention from its usual channels oi 
superstitious beliefs and direct it towards a nobler line of 
thinking by which he could independently become aware 
of his own Real Nature. Thus, here, in this stanza, the 
Master says that the Principle of Reality cannot be cog¬ 
nized by the perceptions of the mind but, at the same 
time, all the mind’s ‘capacities to perceive things’ can 
function only when the mind is presided over by the 'Life 
Aspect’ in it. 

A bulb has no light of its own but it becomes 
incandescent when it is energised by the current. Thus, 
the current is that which makes the filament in the bulb 
glow; but at the same time the illumination in the bulb is 
not itself the current. Similarly here, the mind cannot of 
its own accord feel spirituality, but all the feelings of the 
mind are possible only because of its contact with the 
Spirit. 

We have already seen how a driver cannot get 
himself run over by the very same car he is driving. The 
moment the driver comes in front of the car, since it has 
no independent movement of its own, the car stops! 
Similarly, when the mind takes a ‘right-about-turn to 
face the Conscious-Principle, it becomes naturally in¬ 
capable of perceiving anything. An inert pot cannot per¬ 
ceive anything that is happening around it. Similarly, 
bereft of the Spirit, the mind has only as much power of 
perception as a pot in the kitchen! 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 







88 


KENOPANISAD 


During Upasana (devotion), the devotee is apt 
to feel that his mental vision of the Lord is the Supreme 
Reality. This has been absolutely contradicted in the 
uncompromising and unequivocal statements of the 
Upanisad. A devotee may come to ‘see’ or he may ‘feel' 
that he is seeing, in an ecstatic experience, visions of 
Rama or Krsna. Whether it be the inner vision of a Devoid 
or the outer vision of a cinema star, the mental vision is 
only a ‘vision’, and it cannot be of the Supreme Reality. 
The R$i here says. That alone is Bralvnari by which the 
mind comes to perceive things which of its own accord it 
cannot perceive and ‘not that which you worship here in 
the world’. 

Here, it must be carefully noted, that the 
intentions of the Rsi-s are not the same as (lie intentions 
of the atheists. They are not here crying down the faith of 
people in Upasana and worship. It is said here with a 
sacred intention of shaking the spiritual seeker from the 
Sadhana-rut into which the wheels of his progress have 
entered and have got themselves jammed! They are to be 
hauled out with a jerk, and thus, there is no severity at 
all in this statement, if one correctly understands the 
purport and intentions of the-Master. 

, . The Life-Centre in us, in the presence of which 

the mind seems to be moving about, and because of which 
it has got an existence, is the Total Centre of All, the 
‘rvw' 1 ’ 6 ° . t -' eni - re that vitalises you and me, the 
CAll ANYA that would be vitalising your children and 
grandchildren, the Total Truth - Brahman. 

The mind being but the unceasing flow of 
thoughts. Line cessation of thoughts' brings about the 
Knovvledge of the Power behind the mind. The process of 
restricting the area over which our thoughts roam about 
can be achieved by regular and continuous practice of 
Japa, Dhyana , etc. This process of limiting our thoughts 
by concentrating them in Japa, etc., helps in transforming 
even our character. We are the product of our thoughts. 
What we think we become. The nobler our thoughts, the 
nobler we become. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


89 


So Jcipa and Dhydna serve Lhe dual purpose 
of limiting thoughts and changing our nature. In the 
course of our Sddfiand. mind gets gradually restricted to 
Lhe form of Joy. the Lord. From the concentration on the 
entire height of the Lord’s Form, we come to fix our 
concentration more and more upon the divinely sweet 
smile on the lips of Lhe Lord. Ultimately, even the form 
loses its meaning and significance for the Sddhaka. when 
he realises the Bliss in its purest form, without a physical 
form, and without any lip or smile. In Die maturity ol 
practice, in Lhe knowledge that the Bliss is that in which 
he is enveloped and pervaded, he cries out his vivid 
intuitive experience ‘I AM THAT’. 

The goal of the seeker after Truth is BLiSS 
ABSOLUTE and Vedanta shows the path to reach this 
goal. Vedanta is nothing if it is not a universal Religion. 
It will make a Hindu a better Hindu, a Christian a better 
Christian, a Mohamedan a better Mohamedan. When we 
dive deeper and deeper, we realise that our real nature is 
BLiSS ABSOLUTE. Let us surrender to the LORD, and 
understand Him to be but Lhe Real Self in us. When we 
have realised Lhe Self, we have realised every deity known, 
every prophet born, eveiy Seer living. 


A CAUTION 

in our discussion so far, we saw that the 
teacher was explaining to the disciple Lhe Source ol All 
Life within ourselves, called (lie Atman. Although you 
must have noticed that the Master has been referring to 
one or Lhe other of the sources of knowledge (the Indiiya-s] 
and concluding that the_sense-organs function because 
of die Caitanya or the Atman in us, he had earlier said 
that it is the ‘Eye of the Eye', ‘the Ear of the Ear, Lhe Mind 
of the Mind’, etc., and in Lhe concluding stanza he had 
further elucidated that It is That ’which Lhe eye sees not, 
but with which Lhe eye sees’, it is that ’which one breathes 
not but by which one breathes’. It is that ‘which tire mind 
cannot reach but because of which Lhe mind functions'. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 







90 


KENOPANISAD 


Thus, the Master has in so many different ways explained 
to us this Centre of Centre, the Atman, to be the source 
of All Knowledge and this explanation has always been 
with reference to the various sources of knowledge that 
we are blessed with. He has never told us directly that 
such and such is Knowledge or that this is the Soul. He 
has only explained all the circumstances to make it 
circumstantially evident what the Self is . The eye that 
sees, the breath that breathes, the ear that hears, the 
Longue that tastes, etc., when closely observed, are found 
to be impotent without an independent Life-Force in them 
and therefore, there must be a Source of Life which alone 
can vitalise them to perform their allotted functions. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAFFER I 


9 I 


M ^ 5 ^ um 

Yaccaksusa na pasyati yena caksugiiisi pasyatu 
tadeva Brahma tuam viddhi nedam yad-idam-upasate 

^t-that 'which ; ^^T-through the eye ; a - never ; 
TOfir- (one) sees ; - by which ; - the eyes ; Wlfir 

- (one) sees ; gtF^ - That alone; sf^r - the State of Brahman ; 

thou; know; a 5^F- not this ; that; (this) 
here ; aara% - (man) worships. 

(6) What cannot be seen by the eye, but by 

which the eyes are able to see.Know That alone as 

Brahmar i and not this, which people do worship here. 

The idea expressed in the previous stanza is 
again repeated here taking the example of the eye per¬ 
ceiving its forms and colours in the outer world of objects. 
The eyes do not see; the eye is only the instrument of 
seeing. The ‘Seer in the eye’ must be something different 
from eye itself and the Conscious Principle that works 
behind the eye is the Eternal Subject, which is the 
fundamental Truth sought by the Vedantic Seeker. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 














92 


KENOPANISAD 


73 ^ffcq^HWd ll^l) 


Yacc/irotre/ja aa s'rnott - yena sroh'am-idam srutanv 
tadeva Brahma Ivam viddhL nedam yadidam-u.pd.sdte. 

- that which ; - through the ear ; - never ; 

T’trfo - (one) hears ; - that because of which ; - ear; 

. - this ; - is being heard ; ^ 13^ - That alone ; ^ 

- the State of Brahman ; thou ; fafe know ; 1 5^- not 
that; ^ - that; - this (here); shi*hu - (man) worships, 

(7) What cannot be heard by the ear, but by 

which the ears are able to hear . know That as 

Braltman and not this, which people here do worship. 

^ ie same old idea, that behind the finite or¬ 
gans of the body, mind and intellect, there is a Conscious 
Principle, has been more and more brought home to the 
student s intellectual appreciation by yet another anal¬ 
ogy. Bralimaa directs the ear towards its object, the 
sound. A dead man’s ear cannot register any of the finite 
sounds, since the ear in itself is not the hearer. A 
gramophone in itself can enjoy no music! 

The rest is all as we have explained before in 
the earlier stanza. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 











CHAPTER I 


93 


II ^ WT’* W*§'- U 

Yat prapena na praniti yena pranah prapTyate; 
tadeua Brahma tvahi uiddhi nedam yadidam-upasate. 

- that which ; - by the vital air; ^ - never; 

’-ii frith - breathes ; ^r=r - that because of which ; xtr: - the very 
vital air; JFfta^r - is breathed ; - That alone ; st^r - the 

State of Brahma# ; thou ; lhfi& know ; R * not this 

; that; this (here); sirrah (man) worships. 

End of Part I 

(8) Thai which one breathes not with his breath, 

but by which breath is breathed. know That to be 

Brahman, and not this, which people do worship here. 

In the last of the series of the examples taken 
from Uie body organs by the great Rsi-s, here we have 
again an explanation of how the matter envelopments, in 
themselves impotent and lifeless, generally come to ex¬ 
hibit a semblance of life, because of their contact with the 
‘Spaj'k of LiJ'e in the person and which is known in 
Vedantic philosophy as the Atman. 

A piece of iron has not got any heat-potency of 
its own. But when the piece of iron comes in contact with 
lire, it begins glowing, as though it were a piece of kindling 
fire. If a piece of iron happens to be very hot, we know 
from our experience and knowledge, that its heat is 
derived during its contact with fire. Heat is not the nature 
of the iron-bar. Similarly, life is not lire quality or the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



















94 


KENOPANISAD 


property of the sense-organs. The Indriyas can cognize 
their respective objects only when there is the Caitanya 
behind them vitalising them. Thus it is only when the Life 
Source in us is connected with he sense-organs that hey 
seem to be alive. 

A piece of wire, in its own nature, has no 
capacity to give us any ‘shockand if a piece of wire does 
so, it cannot be a mere wire, but it must be in contact 
with a live circuit. It is not he wire that gave us he 
‘shock:’; it is he ‘current’ flowing through it. So far, the 
labour of he Gum was to point out to us the Self, with 
reference to or as conditioned by he mind and he 
intellect. You have read in history he story of he con¬ 
queror AHauddin and Padniini AUauddin wanted to have 
a glimpse of the divine beauty of Padmini. But she, he 
true Indian Pativrata, would not allow herself to be openly 
gazed at by he Muslim conqueror. At last arrangements 
were made to give Allauddin a cLcu'&an of Padmini as 
reflected in a mirror. The outcast soldier had to be 
satisfied by looking at the reflected form and beauty of 
Paclmint his eyes could not ‘see’ he real Padmini of flesh 
and blood. Similarly, we being‘outcasts’ in the Atma- Loka 
cannot be given a direct daj’Sana of he Pacbnini in us. 
The Guru, therefore, arranges a reflection of her for our 
gaze, as it were! All descriptions and narrations of the self 
in he Snjti-s can only be a reflected glory of Pure Exist¬ 
ence, (the Sat - cit-d nanda) within ourselves; we can be told 
and we can understand only he Self, as reflected in he 
various avenues of Knowledge we have got, viz., the 
Inch iy as, mind and intellect. The Guru cannot and will 
not introduce us face-to-face wih the Self, as ‘this is he 
Self. All that he can do is to show us the Piabhava of the 
ALnian. as evident in he workings of the sense-organs 
and in the functions of he inner instruments. 

It is something like our conception of Lhe State. 

The State is not in Lhe King nor in the ministers. It is 
neither in he standards nor in he people, and yet it is 
the might enveloping all. In it we function, in it we the 
governors and he governed have heir individual rights 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER I 


95 


and duties. Similarly, the Self is a might of Truth dwelling 
in us and pervading about us: it is not in any sense-organ 
ca and yet all the sense-organs exist and function because 

of the Self. The eye and other members, in themselves 
though impotent, inert and helpless, when they subscribe 
their selves to the ‘State’ in us gain potentialities and 
become vital‘citizens’. The ‘State’ in us is the Atman or the 
Self. 

Thus, so far we have dealt with, in the first 
chapter, only the conditioned Atman* and not the Pure 
Truth, the Absolute Self. The Supreme Reality is known 
as the Absolute because of its infinite nature, inexplicable 
in terms of finite words. We cannot produce the terrible 
noise of the rolling thunder through the frail melodies of 
a flute. Similarly, words cannot represent or express fully 
the roaring silence of Pure Consciousness. In their at¬ 
tempts at reaching the Absolute, words pant and iall 
back, as it were! 

So then, the only way to explain It, is to explain 
the conditioned Atman, that is all that words can do. It is 
just like explaining the electric current in the wne. 
Electricity by itself is absolute in the sense that it can _ e 
felt and measured but not perceived by our eyes dii ec y. 
And yet the current has many manifestations, sue a 
light in bulbs, heat in stoves, cold in refrigerators, e . 
The light in the bulb is not electricity, but its maniiesc 
. tion when it passes through the bulb containing 

filament. The conditioned sun would be its reflection, say 
in a cup of water and the conditioning would e - _ 
water-surface. From the conditioned sun, we have 
conception of the sun, his glorious nature ot hg ‘ 
even heat. But to consider that we have known _ e 
from a vision of his reflection would be a lie! Thus 
being beyond words, the only way we can give an i ea 
the Self through words is through the conditioned Atman. 

Thus all that we have so far gained is only a 
knowledge of the Relative-Reality, the conditioned Atman, 
and not of the Pure Self. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


96 


KENOPANISAD 


And there is no other way to express, in words, 
the Infinite, At best It can only be indicated in terms of 
‘Its’ expressions through the matter-vehicles.The seeker 
has to realise this Great Truth for himself, by himself, in 
himself. 

One may probably come to stop all the en¬ 
quiries upon and all the independent seeking for this Self 
Divine, when one has understood intellectually all that 
has been so far said in this chapter. This intellectual 
appreciation of the Presence of Life is not in itself the 
spiritual unfoldment. Each student must come to ap¬ 
prehend this Truth in himself, in an intimate subjective 
experience. To emphasise this salient idea, we have the 
following chapter. 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 




*T^PT rtT 3 #TT*#J rt *F% fafccldjt K II 

Yadl manyase suvedeti dabhj'cimevapi 
nunam tvcuh vettha Brciivnano rupam; 
yadasya tvarii yadasya devesvaiha na 
mlmamsyameva te manye uiditam. 

- If; - You think; - “very well I know 

; - thus ; - even a little too ; 15^- certainly ; 

- you ; - understand ; aerm - of the Brahman ; " 

form; ^ - that which is ; stft - of that; Thou ; 
=That which ; arc*? = of that ^5 - in the Deva-s ; sw 3 - now 
then ; qfa'fRH, ^ - is to be ascertained ; % to you ; ^ ' 1 
think ; RiRwh, - that which is known (to you). 

(1) The preceptor here hastens to wam hjs 
disciple: "If you think, ‘I knew well’, it is certainly but UtU 

- the form of the Brahman you have known is a * so 
form of the Deva-s. Therefore, I think that what ou 
thinkest is still to be ascertained." 

The warning is probably because the Guru 
could see in the face of the disciple a glow of satis aL 
and self-confidence and pride at the understanding. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 

















98 


KENOPANISAD 


teacher reads the lace and gives a timely warning "If you 
think that you knowjhe Atman well, you are indeed a fool. 
I have said that the Atman is the ’Eye of Lhe Eye’, etc., and 
the same is the CaiLanya in the heavenly forms of the 
Deva-s also. But because of these statements in the last 
chapter if you conclude that you have ‘realised’ Atman , 
you are sadly mistaken". 

A poor man might mistake that he has seen all 
that is to be seen by merely gaining an entrance up to the 
open portico of a palace. By standing at the outer door of 
the portico he has seen nothing of Lhe glory of Lhe palace. 
He has to enter in and walk around and visit the most 
inner chambers of the palace, then only he can have a 
thorough ‘idea’ of the luxurious magnificence of the 
palace Prabhava. Likewise do not run away with an idea 
that you have known the Self by what has been so far 
heard. Walk in! Roam within! Watch, look, observe and 
live Lhe palace-atmosphere. Enquire more and more into 
the conditions, naturemand the lay-out of that voiceless 
palace of Truth, the Atman. Gain, through the use of 
intuition and intimate personal experience of THAT, 
much intellectual comprehension of the Conditional 
Ti uths. Delve deeper, realise Lhe Pure Existence: what we 
see, hear, etc., are all Conditioned Truths. Pure Truths 
lie behind and beyond all names and forms. And at the 
i ealisation of the Pure Existence, all names and forms get 
merged into That, for all that is there beyond the palace 
of existence is non-existent! 

The coat and the pant hanging on the hangers 
have limbs and possess their forms and names. But even 
if it be the royal lace- coat, it shall receive no salute even 
from Lhe ordinary CoukidSv of Lhe palace. Your coat 
hanging upon the hanger is not embraced by your wife, 
nor your hanging trousers hugged by your children! 
Neither the lace-coat nor your suit of clothes can excite 
any emotion so long as they are not vitalised by the 
wearer! The Icing puts on the suit and every one adores, 


1. Watchman 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER II 


99 


reveres and respects it. Similarly, the police-officer’s kit 
gets no salute as long as it is hanging on a peg; but the 
moment he wears it, every one salutes it! So also the 
physical body has its respect only when the Suomi, the 
Atmon, is within it. The moment the Suomi has walked 
out, there is no salute to Lhat corpse, no adoration and 
no respect. 

One of you the other day raised avery pertinent 
question, The questioner asked 'SvamyL you say that the 
Atman, as it were, walks out when tine body falls down, a 
prey to rot and decay, a condition called death. But even 
if the Cailanya has gone, there is existence for the mass 
of matter left there in the dead body. Is it then right to 
accept two different existences; the existence that has 
walked out and the existence that remains?’First of all. 
let this Sadhu register his deep appreciation for the 
glorious student’s independent thinking. It is only a few 
who can entertain such a doubt. This doubt can easily be 
solved by an illustration. Yonder Is he wall on which 
sunlight is spread out evenly. 1 take a mirror and flash 
on the wall a beam of reflected light. The spot where the 
reflected light falls is certainly a particularised spot, 
brighter and more easily distinguishable in the sun- 1 
wall area. We may, by tilting the mirror slightly, change 
the position of the reflection on the wall. But wherever 
the reflected beam is, beneath it would always be the hg 1 
which is spread out generally all over the wall. The beam 
from the mirror only adds to the intensity at its pom o 
striking on the very surface. 

Similarly, Truth. Pure Existence is spread out 
everywhere. But a reflected pool of light is created, as i 

were, by the individual’s mind-intellect- equipment l 

antahkai'ana) which is the Ego in each individual, te 
particularised entity is no more cognizable in the hoc y o 
the dead; but the general alt-pervading existence is ic 
bones, flesh, skin, etc., of the body. They decompose, but 
the decomposed matter also has the general spread of the 
Absolute Existence. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





100 


KEN OPAN1SAD 
* 


Now 1 have answered your question. The coat 
on the hanger has no ‘personality’ so long as the wearer 
is not in it. So long as the Atman is not ’pervading’ over 
any given name and form, it is not a living entity, but dead 
matter. The house of matter, the body, is sacred only so 
long_as the Divine Presence is gracing it. Once the Lord, 
the Atman, has departed, the temple collapses. 

The difference between man and man, man 
and animal, and the consequent plurality are all caused 
by the difference in the ‘reflecting’ surfaces but the Source 
of Light, the Atman is the same. Only we have some 
mirrors which are dusty, some clean, others convex, etc., 
like the differences between you and your brothers, you 
and your uncle. 


In other words, plurality is only in the con¬ 
ditioning and is consequently in the ‘conditioned Atman'. 
n its reflections we see differences but the sun is ever 
only one. Beyond the mind and the intellect, beyond the 

I T r ,'Hu S ls * e Truth ‘ ^ vi taliser of them all, the Source 
, , eir reflected glories. Conditioned Atman alone can 

q ^P lain ed, discussed and grasped by the intellect. The 
Scriptures and the Teachers explain only the Conditioned 
+j ^ , re A(man Is to be experienced individually by 

the disciple all by himself’. 

, Often the Master repeats, at the end of the 

Discourse, that what was discussed was only ‘the condi- 
joned, remove the conditioning and realise the Self. 
Chmmayaw as compelled to ask his Guru one day: 
Siximyi, why not then remove the conditioning and ex¬ 
plain the Pure Brahman? Why say that It is the ‘Eye of 
die Eye Without the eye-conditioning?" There was no 
direct reply. The Satsamga was in full progress. Even 
Uanmaya was slowly forgetting the doubt, as the lesson 
pi oceecled. Ail of a sudden Sri Gum deua said; 'Cinmaya, 
get me some water to drink.’ Surprised at this unusual 
thirst in such a cold climate as at Gangotri and at such 
an early hour, the disciple brought a clean Lota. A tumbler 
of water. He placed it in front of the Guru. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


301 


‘Whal is this?’ asked the Guru, in an assumed 
air of anger. ‘Suomy l, this is the water you wanted.' 
murmured the over-awed disciple. 

‘But did I ask you for a Lot<57 roared the Master 
'or for water? Take the LotO. away and bring me the water’. 

‘But Svamiji, how. Lota. . without 

Lots. . water. how water. Lola .' murmured 

the agitated, confused and confounded disciple. 

‘Never mind.’ said the Master, in a sojt en¬ 
couraging tone, ‘nobody can convey water without a 
vessel. So too in conveying the Knowledge of Truth. 
Absolute Truth cannot be explained in words. Just as you 
cannot bring water without a vessel, so too we cannot 
express Truth except through the medium of some-one 
or the other of its conditionings. Hence it is that the Sruti-s 
as well as the Guru-s explain only the Conditioned Truth, 
instead of the Absolute Truth’. 

Any amount of intellectual understanding of 
the Conditioned Brahman will not take us to our goal. The 
spiritual thirst in man can be satisfied only when he 
breaks away from the shackles of his limitations and 
soars higher and higher to his full divine stature of 
Godhood. And this can be accomplished by die sadhoka 
only through an intimate and intense subjective ex¬ 
perience of his own Real Nature to be the Eternal Exist¬ 
ence-Knowledge-Bliss. 

To gain this intuitive experience, the instru¬ 
ments necessary are a purified mind and intellect. A mind 
that tosses the least is called a pure mind. The tossings 
are caused by desires, hatred, lust, passions and such 
other negativities in our psychological make-up. The 
mind, scared as it were, by its impressions (Vdsana- s) 
throws out for us the external world of objects, just as Lhe 
picture in the film-reel gives us the story on the screen. 
The cine-goer during the show identifies himself com¬ 
pletely with the picture and comes to suffer or enjoy the 
sorrows and joys of tire hero and Lhe heroine. 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 









102 


KENOPANISAD 


Similarly, we have the external world, thrown 
out for us, by the play of VSsaru5-s in us, as objects and 
circumstances, forming among themselves the world for 
us. Identifying ourselves with this world, we weep and 
laugh, sob and smile, dance and roll. Torn between hope 
and despair, failure and success, loss and gain, the 
mortal lives the gruesome pains of a life of limitations. 

The reality with which we should accept the 
external world of objects and circumstances is only as 
true as the reality, we claim for the 'hero' in the pictures 
during our stay in the picture-house!! 

But when we are entirely engrossed with the 
outside world, the ATMAN-DARSANA, the vital, intimate, 
subjective experience of our real self, becomes impos¬ 
sible. We have to remove the V&sana-s in our mind; such 
a pure mind can no more throw any Intelligent ‘story’ on 

the screen , and so we will not be forgetting ourselves in 
our preoccupation with it. 

The only known method of erasing the 
Vasana-s is by scraping the mind clean! This is 
ent t0 holding, say, a piece of sand- paper close to 
the film ^ rolls’ in the machine room as it winds and 
rewinds itself, revealing the 'story 1 to the audience. In 
time, the scratches on the ‘film strip’ shall erase much of 
rn, is ^ nc l c ^ arin ' Soon we shall see only a blurred vision 
or filtered light interspersed with patches of darkness! 

In the mind-film, the Vasand- pictures can be 
erased by scraping it with Bhakti-SadhanG. consisting 
mainly of constant repetition of His Names. Nitya-Niran- 
tara-Igixu'a-Cinlana - constant remembrance of the Lord 
- is the cleansing agent to be used if Man’s mind is to 
be purified of its Vdsana-s. In a ‘clean’ mind Divinity comes 
to manifest in all Its Absolute Glory Thou Art That’. Even 
a rogue or a sinner can attain the final and supreme 
concentration. ‘Here and now,’ is the promise of Vedanta. 

Live in constant remembrance of the Lord. 
Fight down the wrong negative values in your psychologi¬ 
cal make-up. Lead a pure life of positivity. Serve all. Love 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


103 


all. Be kind. Be pure. Be patient. Be tolerant. Be sincere. 
Bathe your life in unrestricted limitless love. Surrender 
unto Him and thus eliminate all selfishness. Rise to your 
own Divine Nature. 

Serve, love, purify, meditate and realise the 
Godly nature through constant NARAYAiyA SMARANA. 


PURE TRUTH 

So then we have found that fire cannot burn 
fire, though fire burns other objects that are thrust into 
it. Water can wet all other things but not water. We cannot 
say that the water of Ganges is wetting the well water even 
though the well be near the Ganges. Similarly, the Ab¬ 
solute Knowledge cannot know Itself, because that 
Supreme Reality cannot be known by the instrument of 
Its own ‘play*. 

We have been finding that all the descriptions 
given by the Gurus were the descriptions of the Condi¬ 
tioned Atman. A play-ground is for students and children 
to play and not for its own play; it cannot play in itseil oy 
itself. The play- ground is only a field for the children to 
play on. The field is not playing. 

Similarly, the Supreme Knowledge is the field 
in which these avenues of knowledge come to play an 
therefore, these avenues of knowledge cannot by them¬ 
selves independently reach It. So then, when we find tne 
Guru warning: "Don’t go with the idea that you have 
known the Atman well, and if you think so, you are a oo . 
we have to carefully inquire into it so that we may 
understand the Conditioned Atman, Then we shall be a e 
to get an idea of the Pure Eternal Self. 

What you have asked me is only about the 
Conditioned Atman as your question is, ‘what directs the 
mind to go forth?’ I have given you the answer too, but 
know you much better than you know yourself! I know 
from the nature of your question that you are as Icing for 
something more than the Conditioned Atman because, 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


104 


KENOPANISAD 


you are a seeker of Moksa (liberation), and the Knowledge 
of the Self alone gives us Eternal Supreme Satisfaction. 
The disciple, in short, had asked for the Unconditioned 
Atman. The Guru explains further to the Sisya and says 
that the dynamism behind the eye which makes that 
instrument see things, is- in Itself, the Life- Centre, the 
Centre of Centre, the Eternal Blissful Atman.' 


A villager visiting for the first time a city, in 
wonderment would ask, ‘how is this bulb lit?’ And if his 
friends are sympathetic, they will not stop merely by 
explaining that the light is lit when the switch is on', but 
will explain to him die current and the filament, etc., and 
ms satisfy him completely. Thus, even though the dis¬ 
ciple asked for an explanation of the visible manifesta- 
ions of the Supreme Reality, understanding the unsaid 
query behind the question as a desire to know the Pure 
, maf | or the Life-Centre, the Guru, in kindness continues 
o exp am. So then, he says,.‘if you think that what I have 
explained till now gives you what you asked for, you are 
mistaken. I have not explained!’ 


The manifestations as light, heat, air, etc., are 
hrsl explained to the villager and through them, he is 
introduced to what lies beyond them, i.e., the cause of 
a manifestation which is the power running through 
„.f wire. Similarly, the Guru explains to the student, tire 
italiser behind the ‘Eye of the Eye’, ‘the Ear of the Ear’, 
e c., and then he says that if you think that this is Atman, 

r a f-^ n mis tfh en . The Guru indicates that beyond 
this Conditioned Atman, there is the Truth which has 
nothing to do with the conditioning. The conditionings 
ever keep on changing. The ear. nose, intellect, mind, etc., 
i! ^eed necessary for us to provide a proof of the 
Vitality of the Life- Centre, just as we must have a vessel 
in which to convey water. Through the conditionings 
alone can we have an idea of the Life- Centre or Life Power, 
First we understand it with reference to these manifesta¬ 
tions, and then we shall reach the goal and experience 11 
without the manifestations. 






> 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


105 


We have got here the warning that ‘if you think 
you know well, you know very little\ because none of us, 
not even the Masters can say that Atman is ‘understood’ 
or ‘known’, since the Atman is not knowable, but is the 
knowing principle. Brahmarx or Atman is not seen, heard 
or understood or known as an object. I can see this form 
of the microphone, and you too can see this form, because 
this form is different from me and you. You can see your 
hands or fingers and admire their beauty in your spare 
moments. Why? Because the fingers are something dif¬ 
ferent from the instrument of seeing, the eye! But you can 
never see your eyes yourself! Similarly, the Atman that 
sees, understands, knows and perceives cannot be per¬ 
ceived, known, understood nor seen! 

What can we do then? When we have ended 
our Ego. there is no question of the T. The Atman alone 
remains then as a vital personal experience. There is no 
T at all, at the end of successful Sadhand, so that this 
despair need not be ours. We shall become Truth! 

A man bathing in the river loses his gold 
ornament and desperately searches for it repeatedly in 
the water and at last gets it. His joy is inexplicable at the 
moment of recovering it. But how will he explain his joy? 
Under the water his sense of speech is hushed and so he 
cannot express his joy at that very moment. Similarly, the 
Atman is beyond explanation at the very moment of 
experiencing it. You can only meditate yourself into it. 
There is no T and ‘you’ remaining at all during the final 
moments of Beatitude. This merger is possible,’ is the 
daring assertion of all the Vedantic Seers. 

Every day, we are living through three planes 
of consciousness. What we see in the waking-state is 
contradicted by that in the dream-state. The food that we 
have taken in the waking-state is not available in our 
dream-condition, because after a sumptuous meal, we 
can go to bed, and yet, can experience, within a few 
minutes, a dream of starvation. Also the moment we come 
out of the dream-world, the feast we had consumed there 
will not at all end our waking-state-hunger! What is real 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


106 


KENOPANISAD 


in one plane is not real in another. When you go to the 
deep-sleep-state there is neither the waking-state-wo rid 
nor the dream-world; boh of them are contradicted! 

There is yet another state of consciousness, 
called the fourth state, discovered by the great masters 
of the Upanisad-s, viz., the Tui'Xya State, otherwise known 
as the God-consciousness. The plane of God-conscious¬ 
ness is thus the Fourth State. In this State of Perfection, 
we shall realise that all the other three planes of con¬ 
sciousness are but a long, long dream. All Sadhana-s are 
but conscious efforts to transcend the pain-ridden limita¬ 
tions and rise into the All-Bliss, All-Perfect-Realm of the 
Fourth State. Now we do not have any experience of this 
transcendental Fourth State or its Divine might, as we 
have come to believe the Jagat- Dream as real. 

A doll made of salt, tied to a string and dipped 
6 ° ceanwi11 not come back when pulled up to report 
the depth! The doll gets melted into the very form of the 
ocean: the salt-doll was the ocean; It was born from the 
ocean. But it has for a time an identity of its own and a 

wT' once having reached the bosom ox its own 
(dure, and remaining there for a time, it becomes the 
very ocean that it Eternally was. 

That is, the salt-doll-ego which exists as a 
super-imposition upon Truth-Pure-Salt, assumed for a 
me, certain false forms and names. But when actually 

un t rG ° t “ e mass i1:s own nature, it got merged there 
witn its own Svarupa. Similarly, in the Fouith State, the 
iivnya State, because there is no instrument for Viksepa 
(tossing of the mind), the Bliss of our oneness with the 
entire universe is experienced. 

On OM. we superimpose, as on an idol, the 
three States of consciousness. OM is made up of three 
sounds. A, U, M, wherein the Sadhaka superimposes on 
sound A, the waking-state, on U, the dreamrstate, and on 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


107 


M, the deep-sleep-state. The long-drawn M-m-m-m hum 
of OM is to represent the Tiu'iya State?, and the silence 
between each OM chanted, is the final subtlest point to 
fix the attention of the meditator. By then, the mind of the 
meditator becomes so pure and steady that once he 
succeeds in plunging into the depths of this Bliss-Silence, 
his mind is no more there and he experiences the 
Transcendental Truth. 

The subjective Experience alone can give us 
the Knowledge of the Pure Atman, Truth, without its 
conditionings. In this subjective Atman-anubhava alone can 
man reach the fulfilment of his life’s Divine Mission. 


THE DREAM MIRAGE 

We have so far examined the Illumination Fac¬ 
tor, the Caitanya in us, with the aid of a metaphor from 
a beam of light striking a reflecting surface and producing 
a pool of reflection. The reflection thus thrown forth by 
the Intellect is called technically, in Vedanta, as 
‘Citdbhdsa’, Cit, the Caitanya, or the Illuminator and its 
Abhdsa meaning Its reflection. Just as the sun is seen 
reflected in a pool of water, so Loo, the Citdbhdsa is 
recognised in the mental pool when the Light of Truth 
strikes the mind. This Citdbhdsa, thus playing a false 
dallying in the mental theatre, is the false toy-monster 
called the Ego. The annihilation of the Ego, it Is said, with 
a divinely sweet persistence in Vedanta, is the experienc¬ 
ing of Truth. This being the promise given by the Sruti-s, 
we shall be better equipped to undertake our pilgrimage 
to Truth, if we know some intimate characteristics of this 
Ego. 

The Supreme Intelligence (the Atma-caitanya), 
eternally self- effulgent, shines ever-bright at the Centre 
of the Centre in the human heart. It gets reflected as it 
strikes against our intelligence. As we are living today in 


* Refer Mandufq/a and Karika discourses by SriSvanxIfL tor more 
details on OM Upas an CL 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



108 


KENOPANISAD 

* 


a passionate hunt alter sensuous objects, our intellect, 
along with our entire attention, is turned totally out¬ 
wards. Thus the Flame of Reflection, the Intelligence, is 
slightly at an angle, like die hood of an angry serpent just 
before it strikes. Naturally, a pool of reflected light is 
thrown, as it were, in front of the original Supreme Light. 

Like innocent children, who get frightened at 
their own shadows, we fall a prey to many a hallucination 
produced by our own misunderstanding that the reflected 
light is die Truth Absolute. The reflection, as we know, 
depends entirely upon the condition and nature of the 
reflecting surface. At the moment of mental and intellec¬ 
tual agitation, the Citabhasa seems to tremble and dance 
in mad revelry. When the intellect is dimmed by die fumes 
ofjealousy, anger, passion and lust, the ego-centric entity 
in us undergoes corresponding modification. Thus we see 
one. who is ordinarily a quiet, innocent and decent in¬ 
dividual, under the stress of anger and lust, suddenly 
deforming himself into a dreadfully ugly monster. In every 
Dr. Jekyll there is a manifestation of Mr. Hyde, every now 
and then. ’ J 

So long as the intellect is turned outwards, 
propped up by our mortal desires, this ego-centric 
delusion and the consequent sense of separateness will 
continue in us. With the sense of separateness, naturally, 
the entire chains of sorrows come to shackle us and make 
us victims of our own bondage. The attempt of a Sadhaka 
Is to end these limitations and rise to a plane of existence 
where he shall rest in peace eternally. 

Bralvnauidya, as contained in Vedanta, caters 
to this nameless and formless - and yet all the same most 
poignant unrest of the Soul - by prescribing a certain 
discipline of the mind and intellect. The extrovert nature 
in us is the cause of the Fgo-sense: ending Ego is reaching 
the perfect. When by practice or self-control, our sense- 
organs have come to a certain extent under our control, 
we the Divine-Lives, start the practice of enquiring the 
self-Within, through deep and long meditation. This 
Vedantic Sddhana when continued for a long unbroken 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER II 


109 


interval, brings about a slow closing down of the ex¬ 
trovertness in our intellect. 

We have already found that the intellect when 
it raises its serpentine hood, in its outward running 
nature, throws a pool of reflected Atmic Glory called the 
Ego. When during Sadhand, the student, through self- 
discipline, effects (develops) more and more introvert 
nature, the false pool of light moves towards its origin, 
until at last, when the intellect is entirely twned within, 
the rejlection coincides with or merges into the Eternal, the 
Reality. The Ego then gets totally sublimated and ours 
shall be the transcendental experience of our own true 
nature—Godhood. This is the fulfilment of our life. This 
is Supreme success. This is achievement. 

Truth, tire Self, which is the sacred theme of 
the Upaniscid-s lies beyond the intellect, and It illumines 
constantly the very intellectual experiences themselves. 
So to declare ‘I have understood’ is not the final realisa¬ 
tion of die Consciousness by which I have recognised the 
idea ‘I have understood'. Hence the student is advised to 
continue his investigations. 

This Final Experience of our Eternal Nature is 
not an objective knowledge but an intimate subjective 
experience. As such it is rather difficult for words to 
express this deep experience, just as we can only mumble 
eloquence and yet fail to express our deep love lor om 
mother, sister or son! However much we may explain the 
joys of eating sweets, we may succeed to an extent only 
in expressing the grosser objective aspects ol U. We fail in 
our attempt to convey the subtler subjective experience 
of the taste of the sweets, as such! Hence we have the 
disciple’s words in the following Mantra: 


_ 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



KENOPANISAD 


1 10 


Naham manye suuedeti 
yo nastad veda tad ueda 


^ 1 II 

no na uedeti ueda ca. 
no na uedeti ueda ca. 


T ■ never; a^- I; ^ - think: - (that) “ I 

know very well ?ftr - thus ; ^ "not that 1 do not 

know"; - thus; ^ - “1 know Loo"; (he) who; -T : - 
amongst us; tliat; ^ - know ; -knows that; 3 'H 

= not that I do not know; sfa = thus ; ^ - (he) too 

understands. 

(2) I do not think that ‘I know it well.’ But not 
that I do not know; I know too. Who amongst us com¬ 
prehends It both as the Not Known and as the Known - 
He comprehends It. 

The Guru’s kind and critical warning was that 
the Self is not known as an object other than the knower 
himself, and that all such understandings are but the 
comprehensions of the Intellect and Mind and not the 
true Experience of Truth through the Divine - Eye, the 
Intuition, The disciple’s answer as contained in the stanza 
is quite revealing and expressive. 

There is an entire drama packed in this single 
Mantra: a drama of the student's inner mind. In utter 
obedience to his teacher, he first admits that he does not 
think, 7 know It well'. But, when he looks within, it is a 
lie and so he confesses ‘but not that I do not know’. By the 
time he has finished this much of a true confession, he 
has become overwhelmed by his own intimate personal 
experience and, therefore, he emphatically asserts 7 
know Loo'. These statements would look like he mad- 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 






CHAPTER II 


I I I 


ravings of one who is not in his senses. This language of 
confusing contradictions alone can be employed in 
dramatising the feelings of the student who has really 
risen above the ordinary planes of experiences and has 
come to live the transcendental Divine Consciousness. 

The student admits with reference to the 
memories of his own Transcendental Experiences of Pure 
Self, that certainly, his knowledge of it is not similar to 
his knowledge of chairs and tables. An object other than 
yourself can be known by you as ‘well’ or ‘not so well’, etc. 
But your knowledge of yourself is not the same as your 
knowledge of your son or wife. I know myself through and 
through better than anything else in this world. The 
Self-knowledge is a million times more subjective and 
hence the Knowldege of Self-awareness is too deep to 
express in words. 

Words, after all, can express and convey 
knowledge only through a series of references to known 
experiences. In short, language must break in its at¬ 
tempts to express the inexpressible, because the Ex¬ 
periences of Truth is not an impression received by the 
mind of an ‘object’.but is the Self-awareness of Pure 
Consciousness, gained when the mind of the Soxihoka 
gets annihilated through his Yoga Sddhana. Language 
plays only in the field of the mind and intellect and their 
death-dances! 

The more the intensity of an experience, the 
subtler become the words and the more loose the con¬ 
struction of the sentences. Hence, we have in this sacred 
Manfra a statement seemingly self- contradictory but in 
fact an expressive representation of the feelings ex¬ 
perienced. The student comparing his intuitive ex¬ 
perience of Truth with his ordinary sense experiences of 
the world says, ‘I do not think I know well’. His knowledge 
of Truth, though complete and full, is not, he feels, 
anything like his knowledge of a table or a chair. The 
knowledge of the objects of the world is gained through 
the functionings of the sense-organs and through a 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


KENOPANISAD 


1 12 


process of estimating the mental reactions caused by 
them. But the student has gained, certainly, a very 
intimate knowledge of the Self in him, and yet it is not as 
'an object other than himself. That the Sel! is lecognised 
as one's own real nature* is the uniform experience ol all 

jy[ aS ^0 j-g 

Though strange be the student’s discovery, 
stranger seems to he his mental condition after his self- 
discovery. He has realised that he is Knowledge Itself. And 
yet. his difficulty is in that his realisation is not in the 
knowledge of. but it is in the knowledge as: that is, he 
has not realised the Self as w.e realise, for example, our 
thoughts in us, but he has realised the Knowledge as 

such Tq Lhe Western philosophers such an ex¬ 
perience is so strange and abnormal that they cannot 
understand or appreciate the student’s mental situation. 
Thus, in the foreigner’s unsympathetic approach, he 
reads in the UpanisadicMantra-s nothing more intelligible 
than, 'mere blabberings of a humanity in its childhood’. 
And indeed, even to the modern educated Hindus, this 
Manti'a is but the mad ravings of a youngster suffering 
from hysteria and melancholia! 


Though he admits that his experience is 
something novel, strange and unparalleled, yet he is not 
ready to accept it. because his awareness of It is so 
intimate and full. The only way in which the poor mortal 
in him could express the Immortal he is, is by quoting (or 
with reference to) others who have experienced intuitively 
the same Truth. 'Who amongst us comprehends It, both 
as the not-known and as the known, he comprehends It.’ 

Agama (tradition of Masters) is Lhe only 
evidence with reference to which one can express Lras- 
cendental experiences. Even Lhe Scriptures adopt this 
means and often put statements into the mouth of some 
ancient Master or other. The same method is adopted here 
by the disciple in Kenopanisad. when he tries to discuss 
his inner intuitive experience of Truth with his Guru. 'Who 

among us comprehends It.comprehends It, both as 

the not-known and as the known, he comprehends It.’ 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER II 


I 13 


RMHdi r^idHMHd l ^ ll^H 

Yasydmatajfi Lasya matcuh matam yasyci na ueda sab ; 

Auynatcuh uijcmatarh. uijndtcim-avij anatom. 

- He lo whom; - there is no com¬ 

prehension (about the Brahman); crPTWf- his com¬ 
prehension is real; wp- (the real) comprehension; tr 
- to whom; 3 -is not; ffc - knows; T[: - he; 3-rfafTtFf (It is) 
unknown; iW-HlH. - to the real Masters of^True 
Knowledge; (to those who know perfectly well); 
perfectly known; to those who know not. 

(3) He understands It who comprehends It not; 
and he understands It not. who feels he has com¬ 
prehended It. It is the unlmown to the Master of True 
Knowledge buL to the ignorant It is the known. 

This Mantra is a direct statement of Moilier 
oruti explaining the Truth for the benefit of Her students. 
The maximum that the words can do in explaining the 
Infinite is to stale as she has done in the second line oi 
the Mantra. 

The moment we comprehended a liiing, il is 
always through the instruments of our comprehension 
and understanding. They being limited, they cannot but 
fail in grasping the whole. Whatever words can express 
must necessarily be something grasped earlier by our 
understanding. Thus, as we have already noted, Truth 
expressed can be but the conditioned or the limited Truth. 

The stanza may also be considered as the 
declaration of the Teacher himself. When the best oi his 
disciples, after listening Lo the first chapter, answered the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 












KENOPANISAD 


I 14 


teacher in a confused seif- contradictory statement as 
contained in the previous Mantra . the lesser students in 
the class must have either fell, stunned by it, or giggled 
to bully the boy. Here the Teacher endorses that what was 
stated by the pupil is quite acceptable and that it is the 
only way in which the transcendental experience can be 
expressed. 

Language of intuition alone can soar to the 
Realms of Pure Consciousness. Tiuih dejinecl in words is 
Truth defiled. The Supreme Reality when experienced 
shall be known as our own real Self. A pen in a dark room 
when brought into the verandah may be considered as 
illumined by the sun. But it would be absurd to say that 
a thing in the sun is illumined by the sun: illumination 
being the very substance of the sun. The function of 
illuminating can have a play only where there in dark¬ 
ness. The Self which is Knowledge Absolute cannot be 
known by another knower other than Itself. The sun never 
illuminates itself since it is light itself. 


KILL THE EGO 


Some years ago a Marwari merchant of Bom¬ 
bay suffered six months of sleepless nights due to the 
persecution of a bug that one night entered his brain 
through his ears! Every fifteen minutes, and sometimes 
oftener, the bug would creep around inside the skull 
seeking for a more edible portion of the brain. The mer¬ 
chant went round the globe, meeting all the possible 
specialists, and yet had to return to India with his pet 
disease uncured. However, the merchant heard of a great 
doctor in Lucknow and reached that city with newly lit- 
up hope. The doctor examined him elaborately and 
reserving his opinion to himself, declared that he would 
try his best. Weeks passed. The merchant was almost 
raving and hysterical as repeated sleepless nights of 
agony mid pain broke down his nervous system bit by bit. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER f[ 


I 15 


One day the doctor approached the patient to inform him 
that in case the merchant could afford to send a man to 
the Western-Front, the doctor could exert his influence 
with the Red Cross and procure for him, a special 
medicine prepared by the Germans. 

Any expense, if it could only relieve him of the 
agonising pain, was cheap for the merchant. Again 
months passed. Despair and hopelessness were choking 
the merchant, when one day the doctor in all cheer and 
smiles approached the patient and showed him a parcel 
and said, ‘here is the medicine! Now the miracle will be 
done. There are three tubes here; with one we can make 
the bug swoon down for at least two, three days; the 
second, injected after a week, would kill the bug; and third 
would make the dead bug come out of the ears.’ The 
merchant was naturally much relieved and felt extremely 
hopeful. Was not the rare German specific for all bugs in 
the brain procured at such a heavy cost? 

The next day the doctor with half a dozen of 
other specialists attended the patient in a well- equipped 
operation theatre and adminstered the first of the three 
injections. As told by the doctor the bug in his brain did 
swoon, and the patient had a restful night probably, the 
first night he had slept so soundly after many a month. 
However, after three days, the bug had started as usual 
creeping and crawling around, eating the brains and 
burrowing holes in it! The merciless bug! A week passed. 
Again the operation theatre scene was repeated and the 
patient then onwards felt that the bug was really dead. 
During the week the patient was not even once disturbed 
by the enemy in his brain. 

On the day when die last of the injections was 
to be administered all Lhe medical college students were 
called to be in the operation theatre. All the elaborate 
precautions required for this serious and strange injec¬ 
tion of the costliest and the most rare German medicine 
was enacted faithfully and last of the injections was 
successfully carried out. After half an hour the patient’s 
ear was carefully washed, and lo! in tine ear-basin was 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


KENOPANISAD 


1 16 


seen floating a dead bug! The doctor lifted it with a pair 
of forceps to the gaze of tire satisfied and contended 
patient. The patient was wheeled out of the operation 
theatre. The doctor went up the door and after closing it 
carefully wheeled round to face the silent audience of 
wondering students who were surprised that they should 
be invited to witness but a mere injection!! ‘Friends,’ 
addressed the practical scientist, ‘you have been watch¬ 
ing so far tlie cure of a very painful disease for which the 
patient could not get a cure all over the globe. And 
strangely enough, the German injection bottles were 
nothing but tubes of distilled water which I had procured 
from the local chemist round the corner in the street. The 
most difficult part of the operation was, confessed the 
doctor, the hunt that I had to make yesterday night for a 
live bug. When at last I got one I pressed it carefully 
between my fingers in one end of my kerchief and 
preserved the dead carcase, which was dropped into the 
ear before washing it, and it was that dead bug, which I 
had hunted out last night, that you saw in the ear! May 
be the means are unfair but, for an unreasonable 
patient s imagined diseases, the only cure can be the false 
medicines of mere attributed powers’. 

Viewed spiritually, we all are living the 
delusions of the merchant. We are suffering the pangs of 
an imaginary ‘bug’ in us. Identifying ourselves with the 
Ego we come to entertain the wrong notions of‘I’-ness and 
y-ness and the consequent sufferings, sorrows, limita¬ 
tion^ etc. Now we need a Lucknow doctor who 

will kill for us the bug-in-our-brain, the Ego-sense, with 
the idie medicine, the Atmci jndna, which, when its 
purpose has been served, shall be recognised as nothing 
new or rare but as our own Real Nature! 

The Truth, ever effulgent in its own Light-Wis¬ 
dom-Power nature, presides over all our activities outside 
in the world and inside in our minds. We found how this 
Supreme Light gets reflected in the Intellect and produces 
the 'Bug' for us, the Ego Pool of Light! And there, the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


I 17 


metaphor was deliberately stopped so that you may get 
some time to think over those ideas. 

On realising the Real, the unreal vanishes; 
when the Bhakta in devotion and love melts himself into 
the Prabhaoa of the Lord of his heart, the experience of 
this Para Bhakti is one of Supreme Consciousness. The 
experience of ail Masters is the same at the point of final 
culmination of all their Sadhana-s, whatever be the path 
pursued. Truth is the central temple where the pilgrims 
must finally reach. In the presence of Truth, at the 
moment of his experiencing it, there shall never be an 
experiencer seperate from the experienced. 

The ‘VaisQavite-s who belong to the Mddhva 
and Ramanuja orders, in their philosophies, based upon 
duality, claim that the realised God ever remains eternally 
seperate from an equally eternal quantum called^ the 
separative ego-sense in the Sadhaka! But, to the Vedantin 
in his realisation of the Non-dual Truth there is nothing 
but one Homogeneous Experience of Divine Pure Con¬ 
sciousness at the summit of his spiritual perfection. The 
Duaitin complains that if we become ourselves, Bliss 
Absolute, who will then enjoy the joys transcendental? 
They seem to be worried with a desire to enjoy although 
it is of a transcendental nature. Tob the Vedantin. in his 
extreme sense of renunciation, dispassion and dis¬ 
crimination, he has discovered the futility and hollowness 
of an enjoyed-joy gained bv even the experience of a God 
other than himself. The SrutL-s are unanimous in their 
declarations that anything other than the Knower is false 
and that infinite Peace can only be gained by one who has 
come to live jn entire identification with the Self, the 
Knower. The Sruti declaration, that It is beyond the known 
and the unknown, the Knower himself, is self-evident.'’ 

Taking our metaphor of the reflection in a strip 
of mirror, we may now make an attempt to understand 
this process of the merger of the Ego with the Source of 
Ego. Suppose a very powerful arc- light is placed before 
a strip of mirror. We know from the rules of reflection that 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


KENOPANISAD 


1 18 


the retlection would always be as far behind die mirror 
as the object is in front of it. Supposing the arc- light is 
three inches in front of the mirror, the reflection will be 
three inches behind the mirror. The Knowledge Absolute 
shedding Its Light of Intelligence is in front of the reflec¬ 
tion medium, our intellect. A spiritual aspirant, through 
discrimination, comes to live the nobler values of the 
higher intellectual life and thus gains slowly and slowly 
a degree of introverted ness whereby the Pool of Light, the 
false Ego, gets merged with the Source. The Bhakta 
becomes meek, tolerant, selfless and divine. And yet, even 
at that state of full divine life, the Sadhaka gains no 
subjective experience of the Truth that he is. 

From this state of spiritual progress, the next 
lap of his pilgrimage is, what is generally termed as 
Abhyasa, What actually happens when one continues his 
meditation exercises is, figuratively speaking, that the 
reflection medium, the intellect slowly gets moved nearer 
and nearer to the object, the Light of the Self. Soon a state 

comes when the reflecting surface is in contact with the 
object. 

When the arc-light on the laboratory table is 
in contact with the mirror strip, what should we expect? 
For a short interval of time the mirror would certainly 
provide for the observer, a clear reflection. The reflection 
is as far away from the object as the thickness of the 
mirror, but at the same time it is observable fact that in 
the heat of the arc-lamp the mercury surface of the mirror 
melts off and the strip of mirror shall no longer provide 
for us any reflection of the lamp. The reflection, since it 
cannot go anywhere else, the SOslra-s say, has merged 
with its source. 

The intellect during constant practice of daily 
meditation gets steadily moved nearer and nearer the 
Self, until at last, in the white-heat of intense experienc¬ 
ing of that transcendental Truth Absolute, (lie false Ego¬ 
centric notions disappear, and the intellect merges itself 
with the Infinite Ocean of Bliss and Perfection, our Real 
Nature. That is the final experience of Samadhi, and in 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


1 19 


the perception of the Self through the intuitive eye, the 
God-Man becomes the Self and shall not experience the 
Truth as something other than himself. This is the dec¬ 
laration of all the Sruti-s, nay, of even the living Masters 
of our times - not only in Hinduism but in all the known 
religions of the world. This achievement, the real fulfil¬ 
ment of the life’s journey is within the scope of every 
mortal. 

It is this experience, so subtle and full, that 
has compelled the great disciple in Kenopanisad to cry 
out, as he has done, his vital experiences, in such a 
mumbled jumble of words of seeming madness as in the 
Mantra we are now discussing: He understands It who 
conceives It not and He understands It not, who conceives 
It’ The difficulty felt by the disciple is, that at the moment 
of perfect God-consciousness, there is no T-ness left to 
perceive It as an ‘object’, and the moment he is aware of 
his T-ness he is not experiencing the state of Godhood. 

We cannot have a false vision of the ghost and 
the real understanding of the post at one and the same 
time. The moment the rope is recognised, the serpent is 
not there. Where the Ego is felt, God is not there. VedfuUic 
realization of Oneness is not the monopoly of tire Hindus, 
Sri Yung-Chia Ta Shih, the Chinese Philosopher also 
sings: 

"It is only when you hunt for It 
That you lose It; 

You cannot take hold of It, 

But equally, you cannot get rid of It, 

And while you can do neither. 

It goes on Its own way. 


"You remain silent and It speaks; 
You speak and It is dumb." 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





120 


KENOPANISAD 


All Yoga-s, be it Bhakti, jndna, Karma or Hatha. 
are but different techniques to reach the same Perfection 
by means of total annihilation of the inner enemy, the 
Ego. ‘KilHhe Ego, die to live the Divine Life,’ so cries die 
Saint of Ananda KutU: Listen to this call of self-redemp¬ 
tion. Act diligently. By pursuing the path of the True, 
through devotion and love, reach the Goal of Perfection, 
Thy own Self. 

THE GOAL 

In the Ego-less state of God-conscious ness 
there cannot be the seer other than the seen. The atteniDt 
of every Yoginin the field of self-perfection is a conscious 
move to prepare his inner instruments of understanding 
and perception to a single- pointedness and thereafter to 
apply them in the adventure of discovering, in a quick 
review, how all the various Yoga techniques are but 
different methods of purifying and perfecting the inner 
instruments and bringing them into the state of sharp 
single-pointedness. 

When once the Sadhaka has reached this per¬ 
fection, he strives to get himself detached from the physi¬ 
cal body-consciousness. The outer world exists only with 
reference to our consciousness of our body. The moment 
we leave our body-consciousness, we are not at all aware 
oi the sense of the world-objects and their sorrowful 
persecutions. This may not be quite palatable or accept- 
able to those who hear it for the first time, but it can be 
subjectively felt and lived, as in our experiences of the 
c ream- state or the deep-sleep state. In both these con¬ 
ditions of awareness, we are not conscious of our physical 
body and naturally the physical world is also negated. 

Thus, a Yogin with the help of his divinely 
sharpened mind and intellect,_Lurns his gaze inwards 
towards the centre of life, the Atma Tattua , the Self. To 
get detached from the external gross envelopment of 
mattei is to get ourselves identified with our real nature 
as the spirit. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


12 1 


The declarations of Sastra-s are thus simple, 
direct and unambiguous. BuL a mere understanding of 
the technique of the Brahina Vidya science will not give 
its fruit and liberation from mortal limitations. The bar¬ 
barous junglemen of Africa cannot come to enjoy the 
blessings of civilisation by a mere reading of the great 
text-books. They will have to renounce their present way 
of living, the barbarous values of life and take to the 
cultured values of life advocated in those text-books. In 
short, however often we may repeat, as Mahamantra, the 
name of Aspro. we cannot gain the blessing of relief from 
our headaches unless we swallow the medicine. Similarly, 
for all the greatness of Vedanta as a philosophy, it cannot 
and will not give u's any solace or joy. merely because we 
have come to grasp its science intellectually. We must live 
it; live it entirely. No compromise is possible. No betrothal 
is a practical proposition between two opposite things. 
Light cannot be where darkness is. 

A Seeker starts his pilgrimage with renuncia¬ 
tion -- renunciation of the wrong negative values. This is 
the negative aspect of a positive Sddhana. This is achieved 
by not merely the efforts of mere will or determination, 
but is hastened to a success by a positive cultivation of 
the qualities of righteousness. When such a divine life 
continues for long, his practices in any one of the four 
main paths of Self-Perfection, he comes to gain a Divine 
Power called Intuition. This faculty is now lying dormant 
in almost all of us. Yoga awakens it, and it is through the 
help of this newly discovered faculty that man reaches 
his native land of perfection. 

This intuitive perception of Truth is not in any 
sense’of the term a perception of an object like the table. 
Intuitively the successful Sddhaka becomes perfection 
itself. Hence the Gum warns the disciple: "It is ‘unknown 
to the man of true knowledge but to the ignorant It is the 
‘known’." 

Mere bookish knowledge will not help in fulfill¬ 
ing the edicts of Indian philosophy. Unlike the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


122 


KENOPANISAD 


philosophies of the West, for us Indians, a mere academic 
understanding of an intellectual view of life is not 
philosophy. To the Indian mind, philosophy is at once a 
view of life and a way of life. A philosopher to us is not 
a mere idle-dreamer or an intellect-spinner, but a hard 
and factual man of life who should show us also a certain 
value of liie and how best his philosophy can be lived and 
realised. It is very significant in this connection to note 
that the word philosophy is termed as Samskrt "Dar- 
sanam", the emphasis being in the availability of those 
ideas of realisation in the given life. 

Merely hearing Vedantic discourses may give 
the listeners a vague concept of it, but will not make the 
listeners men ol perfection unless they are ready to live 
as Vedantin-s in life. It is an ill-informed idler’s cry. that 
Vedanta is divorced from life. In fact, there is no known 
method of living a fuller life than by organising it upon a 
firm foundation of the Vedantic values of Oneness and 
Truth. 


A true Vedantin is a balanced Individual: 
neither he is over- intellectual nor has he allowed his 
emotions to erupt into a dust-storm and sully the intel¬ 
lect. Discrimination and dispassion have developed his 
intellect to an acute subtlety and in his practices of love, 
kindness, tolerance, etc., he has expanded his mental 
qualities and emotions. When such an equally powerful 
mind and intellect are brought to play in a happy syn¬ 
thesis. in a given field of enquiry, out of the combination 
rises, as it were, ajhird Divine Power in his bosom, called 
the Intuition, theiJncinctCciksii. And LheSelfis experienced 
through this instrument. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER II 


123 


stTjtrar ftralf^f ftracrswiwi 

Pratibodha-viditam matciin amrtatoam hi vindate. 

Atmand vindate uTryam vidyaya vindate’mi tam. 

RRld^-when it is intuited in and through 
every modification (of the mind): ham, - (then it is) the 
right understanding : - Indeed immor talit y, 

- attains; - through the _ Atm an: PFw - 

attains: -real strength (vigour); - through 

knowledge: - - attains; argcfT.- Immortality. 

(4) Indeed, he attains immortality, who intuits 
it in and through every modification of tire mind. Through 
the Atman he obtains real strength, and through 
Knowledge, immortality. 

The Absolute Truth presiding in us as the Self 
is ‘Known well‘ only when it is knowingly understood as 
the witness of the three States of Consciousness. A 
witness is one who is standing apart from the inciden 
and who witnesses and views the incident without in any 
sense talcing part in it. The witness has not even any 
interest in the incident nor has he any prejudice against 
it. Unmoved and uninterested, a witness beams on the 
passing panorama in front of him. Similarly if Truth, t e 
Self, were to retain Its status as the Eternal, the I mm or tai, 
the All-pervading, It has to be a non-doer and a non-en¬ 
joy er --a mere dynamic witness. 

The experiences gained in the waking-state at e 
contradicted in our experiences of the dream-state and 
botli these are negated in the world of sleep. And yet, the 
same individual can remember his experiences in his 
waking-state and in his'dream-state, as well as he can 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 














124 


KENOPANISAD 


remember that he knows nothing during the condition of 
deep-sleep, it is well known that in order to remember 
incidents or happenings, the experiencer must himself 
have had the experiences. Unless I have lived an ex¬ 
perience, I cannot remember it; however good my memory 
may be, I cannot remember any of your experiences. So 
too, you must necessarily fail to remember the happen¬ 
ings in my life. 


From the above we must conclude that there 
is an unchanging entity in us who experiences all our 
waking-life, dream-world and the sleep-bliss. The 
waking-state Ego. the Mr. so-and-so entity, is not in the 
dream-world. But on waking up from the dream, he 
remembers that he had dreamt. That factor' in us, in 
consultation with which we have this continuity of aware¬ 
ness and personality, through the different fields of con¬ 
sciousness, is the All- Witnessing Atman. 


■ i Thought (bodharh) by thought (bodharn prati) 

is mown (uidltam) the Presence of Consciousness Infinite, 
ror, all thoughts are known to us: the knower who 
becomes conscious of all thoughts is the Light of Con- 
sciousness, the Supreme. 


Thought is but a disturbance in the mental 
stuff, a ripple (urtti) in the mental pool. As the thoughts 
rise, dance and die down, it is the Consciousness that 
i lumines the birth, existence, activities and the final 
death of all thoughts. Thus, at each thought-disturbance 
theie must be a flicker of the Consciousness.and this 

Consciousness is intuitively realised as separate from the 
thoughts that It illumines. One who realises This becomes 
Immortal - Changeless. The change is in the thought- 
flow. the illumining Light of Consciousness, as a Witness, 
merely looks on the changing thought-procession. 

To identify with this 'Witness' is to end the 
thraldom of the Ego. Death and limitation, sorrow and 
despair, success and failure, pleasure and pain, love and 
hate and the thousand and one other poisonous weeds of 
life that embitter life, all belong to the Ego. To the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER II 


125 


All-Witnessing Truth, Scuftsara is foreign, and to It Light, 
Power, Wisdom, is the Bliss-content of the Samsara. In 
this identification with the Self lies the secret of knowing 
the Atman as beyond the ‘Known and ‘Unknown'. 




lha ced-auedid-atha satyam-asti 
na ced-ihavedfa-mahati vina${ih 
Bhdtesu bhutesu uicitya dhircih 
pretyd-smdllokdd-ainftd bhavanti. 


^ - here; if (one) knows (That Brahman) 

; - then ; - the true fulfilment (the very essence of 

human aspiration); - is (acquired); T if not; ^ ' 

here ; - knows ; ^mtft - very great (is the) ; fr^- 

destruction ; ^ ^ - in all beings ; - seeing cleaily 

(the Atman) ; Thu - the subtle intellects (men); ^ " having 
gone (risen); sprrRf- from this ; world (ot senses), 

3^at: - immortals ; ’mrftt - become. 

End of Part 11 

(5) IT one Knows (That Brahman) here, m this 
world, then the true end of all human aspirations is 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





















! 26 


KE NOPAN IS AD 


gained. If one knows noL (That) here, great is the destruc¬ 
tion. The wise, seeing the one Atman in all beings, rise 
from sense-life and become immortal. 

Kind Mother Sruti is here pouring out her 
anxious Love, in a clear warning to her grown-up 
children, that in this birth alone shall we attempt and 
gain a degree of success in totally cutting away from our 
bondage and shackles. Freedom is the birth right of man. 
To seek and achieve it, he has taken his incarnation. After 
thousands of lives in various embodiments, as a result of 
the gallons of tears shed, the All-Kind Lord has given us 
the rarest chance to be born as man. 

An embodiment in a human form is rare in¬ 
deed. Even having got the form to have all lndjtya-s intact 
is again an added blessing. Again, to possess a well- 
developed and balanced physical, psychological and 
spiritual personality is the result of, the Sastra-s declare, 
many lives of continuous Tapascaiyd and devotion, Last¬ 
ly to have all the above qualifications and yet, to be 
without a chance to hear the secret ^knowledge of the 
I ruth Absolute, as contained in the Sruti-s , is to grope 
endlessly* in thick darkness along an unending vale of 
tears. Glory to you all! You represent indeed the cream of 
generation who have gained by your own self-effort in 
endless previous births, the rarest of chances to study the 
Upani$ad-s and come to know at least the Conditioned Tru th. 

° r y oi i is a representative of at least a 
million in the world of mere two legged worms crawling 
in filth, hapless and deluded. Hence, Mother Sruti says, 
Great Indeed is the Destruction if one strives not and 
thus fails to recognise himself as the AtmarC. 

Without renunciation, no enduring successes 
can ever be gained by any one, at any time, in the annals 
of hum an endeavour. Nature herself Is roaring this truth. 
The fishes must renounce their capacity to swim if they 
were to gain the greater glory of gliding through space on 
their wings as birds. The birds must surrender their 


* Read Talks on Vivckacudamani of Sri Sankara* the opening 
stanza ol the Text, by the same author, 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER II 


127 


power of Hying if they were to rise higher in evolution and 
reach the instincts of animals. The animals must slowly 
give up their hardness and gross physical capabilities if 
they are to gain the subtler power of a blossomed mind 
and intellect. The ape-man. if he were to renounce his tail 
and the jungle life, and lo! we have the coated-boo Led 
insurance agent and the thundering politician. The last 
stage in the pilgrimage of man towards God hood - towards 
the state of Super manhood - is chalked out and directed 
by the Srutt-s. The Masters of wisdom unanimously cry 
that if man were to make one little renunciation he shall 
step over to the Realms of the Divine. Renounce the Ego 
and. be a God. And this is possible NOW and HERE. In 
discrimination, learn Lo see the One Truth that lies 
self-evident in every name and form. This is the greatest 
worship and shall in the end take us directly to the 
audience chamber of Truth. We shall meet Him lace to 
face and get ourselves merged into HIM. Having seen God 
tlie man ends by becoming God. - ‘Brahmavit Brahmaiva 
Bhavati' 


NOW AND HERE 

We have tried to understand Mother Smti-s 
anxiety at man’s futile existence in the pursuit of mere 
physical desires and passions. She earnestly appeals to 
man to recognise what a rare chance he has in being born 
as a human being with all the Indriya-s intact, with a 
well-developed mind and intellect and also with a 
glorious chance to have the contact of Sat-pui'usa-s and 
learn from their mouths* the Wisdom of the Sages. It is 
her loving declaration and land warning that she expres¬ 
ses in her words, ‘One who has n.ot known That here, 
great is the destruction!’ 

A wise man seeking for and discovering the 
underlying Truth Principle, in all names and forms, lives 
happily in the Wisdom of the Self. Such a one 
'pretydsmdllokdC (having left this world) 'Amitd bhavanti' 
(becomes Immortal). 

Built upon this line and similar ones, we have 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




128 


KENOPANISAD 


two schools of thought among the VecLaniins, one claiming 
that perfection cannot be achieved unless one leaves his 
physical body in death, and the other arguing in a dif¬ 
ferent line and coming to an altogether different con¬ 
clusion that the Sruti declaration points out that Godhood 
can be reached even while living as a man in this mortal 
world. The former accepts, therefore, only videha mukti, 
while the latter recognises the State of jlvan mukti 

Of these two, Sankaidccuya is a champion of 
the latter view; and his arguments certainly seem to be 
more appealing to all reasonable men. Chinmaya also 
endorses, that all the present-day living Masters, whom 
he has met so far, do emphatically assert, in words as well 
as in their actions, that man can rise to Godhood and live 
the Divine perfections even while he is in this body. 
Self-realisation, is Here and Now. 

Sri Sankaj'acaiya bases his arguments mainly 
upon scriptural definition of the Guru, which we had 
already examined thoroughly and we found that the Guru 
is one who is well versed in the scriptures and well 
established in God-consciousness. A mere knowledge of 
the scriptures cannot give the Pundit die status of a Gum. 
If an aspiring individual by his self effort reaches the state 
of perfection ^pointed out by the Great Text-Books of 
Brahma Vidya , he must die instantaneously if we were to 
literally understand this line of the Sruti , and thus meekly 
accept the Videha Mukti concept. But then, we shall also 
never have a Gum, who is a Brahma-Nistha. 
Sahkai'dcajya, however, concludes his arguments with 
the acceptance of the jlvan mukti state. 

Then what does the 5ruti here mean when she 
says. Having^ left this world, he becomes Immortal?’ 
According to Sankara, it is not a physical disappearance 
from til is world scene th rough the trap- door of death, but 
it is the emergence of the individual from the mortal 
delusory planes of existence, spent in the pursuit of the 
lower animal values, to a higher planes of Divine Con¬ 
sciousness, wherein he revels as God Himself. 

Anv/ta bhavanti - becomes Immortal, is the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER II 


129 


fruit, promised by the Sruti, for a man who has perfected 
himself in Vedantic Sadhand. The individual body-mind- 
equipment, being products of matter and consequently 
finite, cannot be Immortal in any sense of the term. 
Perishable as they are, how could a Saint be said to enjoy 
Immortality? The right view in which this portion of the 
Sruti is to be understood is not in its literal sense but to 
the suggestive meaning of these pregnant words. 

Self-discovery is a process of ending our false 
identifications and building up our true nature as the 
Self. Having thus once understood, through a vital sub¬ 
jective experience, that one is the Immortal Soul and not 
the mortal body, we shall no more have the agonizing fear 
of death; to him death has no sting; to him death is but 
an incident in his life, as insignificant and common as 
one of the ordinary meal times or his daily dip in the 
Ganges! To him death is but a change of clothes: nay it 
is like stepping out of the cage of stink and filth, where 
he is compelled to act the part of a slave to the limitations 
of the dream-body, in which he is. so far, compelled to 
stay, out of respect to the Lord. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER III 


The third chapter contains a story, which is a 
symbolic representation of the truths so far discussed in 
the Scriptures. 


The Gods once won a victory over the demons 
with the help of the Supreme Truth, but blinded by their 
success they started gloating over their achievements. In 
order to bless the Gods, the Absolute Truth, in the form 
of an enchanting Yak$a, gave a Vision to he Gods. The 
Gods surprised and amazed at the unusual glorious 
Vision against the yonder horizon, approached Lord Agni 1 
and requested him to make personal enquiries and as¬ 
certain the identity of the Adorable Spirit. Lord Agni 
consented and hastened towards the vision in full 
confidence oi his own might and power. On being inter- 
rogatecl by the Supreme, Lord Agni boastfully declared 
that He is the mighty Lord of Fire, who can scorch 
universes at will. The Supreme Lord placed a piece of 
grass in front of Lord Agni and requested him to reduce 
it to ashes, if he could. For all his vehement attempts the 
God of Fire. Lord of Meteors and Suns, could not even 
warm the grass-blade, even by a degree. Thus completely 
crushed by his failure. Lord Agni returned. And to all the 
enquines oi the waiting crowd of Gods he only replied 
with a shrug of his shoulders, "! don’t know". 


The curious denizens of the heavens, for the 
second time, chose Lord Vayu 2 and sent him on a 

1. Lord oi Fire, 

2. Lord of the Wind 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



CHAPTER M 


131 


commission to enquire and ascertain the identity of that 
strange Vision. Equally proud and vain- glorious, egoistic 
and self-conscious, this mighty God strode forward to 
enquire and to know and gain a better status for himself 
over Lord AgnL 

The Mightiest of the Mighty, who has taken 
unto Himself a form in time and space - I mean that 
Adorable Spirit - inwardly laughing at the arrogance and 
upon the approaching heavenly agent As before, the 
Yaksa asked who the visitor was. Lord Vayu disclosing 
his identity and status boasted that he is the mighty 
trodder of the skies, who can as though in play, toss the 
universes hither and thither as though they were paper 
balls and balloons. The Ycdcsa placing the same old blade 
of grass in front said, ‘Please move this a bit if you can in 
my presence’. Without Him and His grace who can ac¬ 
complish anything? Poor Lord Vayu had to return in 
disgrace at his own strange and sudden impotency. 

When the Gods thus found both Lord Ayniand 
Dayu failing in their commission, they en masse made a 
deputation to their Sovereign King, Indj'CL Accepting the 
commission entrusted to him by his divine populace, the 
faithful King made a royal pilgrimage towards the 
Adorable Spirit. Seeing the approaching Royal Visitor, as 
though to register an extreme contempt and to make the 
King of the Gods feel His significance, the Supreme chose 
to withdraw his manifestation as the tantalizing Vision 
against the heavenly horizon. But Inch'd was not in any 
sense of die term blindly ego is Lie as the boastful self-con¬ 
ceited earlier investigators?The Ruler of the Heavens was 
not despaired at the disappearance of the Vision: on the 
other hand, the very disappearance added a greater 
poignancy to his earnestness to know. 

Instead of turning bade from his sacred quest 

he strode forward — hoping, expecting, wishing!.Lo! At 

the veiy spot from where the Supreme'had disappeared. 
Goddess Uma, daughter of Himauan, a splendour in 
precious stones, appeared to bless the honest seeker in 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



132 


KENOPANISAD 

t 


Inch'd. From her, on enquiry, /ncira heard in devotion, that 
the Yaksci was none other than the Eternal-Non-dual- 
Truth in assumed name and form manifesting to bless 
the Gods, by warning them against their stupidity in 
believing that they had won a victory over the demons. 


THE INNER ESSENCE 

The story in itself, when read as such, is but a 
skeleton, fit to be no greater a work than an Arabian 
Nights Tale. But, in fact, to the assiduous seeker, who is 
approaching this seemingly childish story of the Yak$a, 
there are depths of significance to investigate, under¬ 
stand and profit by. We must make an effort to grasp the 
inner essence of this narration in th6 Soitt 

In this story we have an exhaustive restate¬ 
ment of the Upani^adic Truth so far discussed. In it we 
have a gloriously successful attempt to objectify the 
highly philosophical and subjective narrations we so far 
had on the nature and significance of Hie Self. 

In order to understand the full depth of the 
stoiy a certain preliminary knowledge of the Sastric tradi¬ 
tions and beliefs is necessary. We have already discussed 
how from the Unmanifest, the Manifest world emerged 
out, in descending series_ of grosser and still grosser 
matter. Thus we had file Akasa (Ether). Vdyu (Air), Agni 
(fire), Jala (Water) and ultimately Prthvi (Earth) the Five 
Elements enumerated in order of their grossness - the 
Earth being the grossest. 

We also noticed that each Element has its own 
special quality. Akasa (Ether) has sound as its property. 
Vdyu (Aii) has, besides the quality of the previous subtler 
Element (Kthei), its own special quality of touch; air has 
thus two qualities: sound and touch. Similarly', all the 
subsequent Elements possess not only all the qualities of 
the previous ones but also a special quality of their own. 


* For a detailed discussion upon this topic please refer to the 
chart in Talks on Aimabodha by the same author. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




CHAPTER III 


133 


Thus in Agni (Fire) we have sound, touch and its own 
special quality. Form; in Jala (Water) besides the qualities 
of Fire, the Water has taste, a quality strictly belonging to 
the Element Water, In Pi’thvi (Earth), we have all the four 
qualities of all the four preceding Elements and its own 
special qualify, the Smell*. 

This being so, the &astra-s. in their own 
language, say that the Elements are the presiding deities 
of the corresponding sense- organs that illuminate these 
qualities. The ear. which is the apparatus to receive the 
Akasa- quality, cannot and will not register from which is 
the sense-object to be perceived by the ‘eye’ presided over 
by die Fire. 

With the above-mentioned Sastric tradition in 
our mind, if we were to re-read the seemingly impotent 
story, we shall discover its purpose in Kenopanisad. 

Since there is not much of a difficulty in 
interpreting the word-meanings in the story-part of this 
Upants ad we propose to give below all the Mantra-s mid 
their translations at one stretch. 


f* 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


134 


KENOPANISAD 


^ f ftfW, 3 w#rti 

tT ^RTTFTRfi^FT f^5PT: 3TFTRi^R ^rfl^fcf il ^ tl 


Brahma ha Deuebhyo vijigye, 
tasya ha brahmaho uijaye Deva ainahTyanta. 
Ta aiksant-asmakam-eoayam uijayah 
asmakam-evayarh mahimeti 


W f - Brahman ; - for the Gods ; - won 

h victory ; <i**h ^ s^'u'i; - (though) due to th ^Brahman ; 

- in the vie to 17 ; ^rr: - Gods ; - became elated ; % - 

they ; t*srt - thought; - for us alone ; sran.- this 

- victory ; spri^t^ - only to us ; this ; 

‘ gJoiy ; *Er - thus. 


(1) Preceptor: It is said that Brahman, once won 
a victory for the Gods (over the demons). Though the 
victory was due to Brahma# , the Gods became elated by 
it, and thought: To us belongs the victory, to us belongs 
glory.’ 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 













CHAPTER III 


135 


^ ^Hcf, ■z^rfnffnR ii 

Taddhaisam uijqjnait. Lebhyo ha pradurbabhuoa. 

Lanna vyqj&nata. kim-idaih Yak$am-iLi. 

that; their (vanity); - knowing well 

%* a r; - (before; them ; - appeared ; ' that, t 

"TTRct - never understood; ferf - which is; ~ this ; 'naj'C 

- adorable spirit; ?fh - thus. 

(2) Bralvnan^ knowing their vanity, appeared 
before them; but they did not understand who that 
Adorable Spirit was. 


rT^rfcT II 3 II 

Te' gnitn-abnivan. Jdtaveda etad vijanJhtJ• 
kimetad Yaksam-itt, lalheti. 

% - they ; - fire ; ateprf - said ; - All 

knower ; - this ; - know well ; fa>T, - what; 

- this ; - Great spirit (adorable creature) is ; - thus ; 

- as you say ; - thus (He agreed). 

(3) They said to Agni thus: 1 Oh Jcitavedal (All- 
knower) find out what this Great Spirit is.’ He agreed. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 
















136 


KENOPANISAD 


3i 5*1*41 Wiqln, ^Trf%^[ ofT 3 ^R41fd ||V || 

Tad-abhyadraval, tam-abhyavcidat. ko'sTti. 

Agnir-ua aham-cisnUtyabrauit 
jataveda un. aham-asmiti. 

^ - That; arrars^ - hastened ; - him ; - 

asked ; ^ - who ; 3tf?r - are you ; - thus ; stfR: - either 

Agni , I; arf^ - am; ?ftr - thus; replied ; wim^qi 

- Omniscient; ^it - or ; 3^ - I; - am ; *fir - thus. 

(4) Agni hastened to the Spirit. The Spirit 
asked him who he was and Agni replied. ‘Verily I am Agni 
the Omniscient.’ 


dfwi^Ri ft ^ 



I mil 


Tasmigni-sLvayi kim vTrycim-ili. 

Mjl> Qpidagm saruam daheyam. yadidam prthioydm-iLi. 

VifV^ - of such a nature ; - in you ; - what; 

power (is there); *fi[ - thus ; atfk - even ; - this ; 

all , - I can burn ; ^d, _ whichever is ; 

- on the eaith ; fftr - thus. 

(5) He (Brahman), in the form of Yaksa, asked 
him: 'What power hast thou. Who art of such a nature?’ 
Agni replied, 1 can even burn whatsoever there is on 
Earth.’ 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 















CHAPTER III 


137 


gut 

dgMi^W 1^#T, rT*T Wn^F V%- l 
^ rT?T ^ Piq^rf, 
f^ng, i 


Tasmai traam nidadhaveLad daheti, 
lad-upapreyaya sarvqjavenci.tanna sasaka dagdhwh 
sa lata eva nivavrte, 

naitad-asakam uijhdtum, yadetad Yak$am-iti 


- before him ; - a blade of grass ; _ 

placed ; this ; ^ - burn ; ifcT - thus ; that ; < 

- (Agni) dashed ; - with all his power ; ticf - that ; * 

TTTira - could not ; to burn ; W- - He ; _ a L^5 e ’ 

fnq« 3 ?l - returned ; -T - not this ; stTrarf- could , knasd. 
to know ; - that which is ; spirit - thus. 


(6) He, Brahman, placed a blade oi grass be ore 
him saying, "Burn it!" Agni dashed at it with all his power. 
He could not burn it. So he returned to the Gods saying, 
‘I could not find out who that Adorable Spirit was. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 














138 


KENOPANISAD 


f^Hdci ^S3tqf^3^T li'ail 

Atha. Vdywn-abixivan,vdyaoeLad oydrilhi, 
kimetad Yaksamiti;taiheti 

3rq - then ; (to the) Wind ; (the Deva-s) 

said ; ^t% - Oh (the Lord of ) Wind ; - this ; R’Hi-flfe - 

know ; what; - this ; Spirit; - thus ; ?t*tt 

- as .you say ; - thus (He agreed), 


, n . ,, The Deua-s then said to Vdgu (Wind), ‘Oh! 
He agreed Winds ‘ nnd 0Llt who Lhis Adorable Spirit is.' 


^IdR^T 3}5H*HlRfl|£ II 

Tadabhyadravat. tamabhyauadat ko ski. 
Va U_ w 'vo.^aham-asmityabmuIi 
tuciiai isud va oham-cisnilti. 

^ that , - hastened ; ttq; - him ; - 

i eplied ; ^ - who ; srfe - are you ; 5% - thus ; - either 

Vayu ; a^- I ; stfer - am ; ^ - thus ; atra^- said ; wfw 
or the Trodder of the skies ; - I; - am ; - 

thus. 


... ( 8 \ Vc ^ u hastened to the Spirit. The Spirit 
askxd him who he was, and Vayu replied, ‘I am VW I 
am really MciLarisva ’ (The Trodder of the Skies). 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 
















CHAPTER II 


139 


Tasmigm-stvayi kirn uiryamiti, 
a pi dag m saivamadadiya. ya.d-ida.ih pythivyam-iti. 

dfViH,- (in) such (a powerful); _ in y° L1 > 

what; power; r - thus ; aiflr - even ; this ; ^ 

- all; aTT^ta - I can blow away ; in this ; - 

earth ; - thus. 

(9) ‘What power resides in thee, why art thou 
of such a nature?’ asked the Spirit. 'Why, l ean blow away 
everything whatever there is on Earth.' said Vayu. 


tFi ?miwrg, 

V rfd TJef 

ii 

Tasmai trnam nidadhav-gtad-adatsveti. 
lad upapreyayci saivcijavena. lanna sasaka alum, 
sa tala eva nivavi'le. 

nailad■ asakam uijhdtiuh, yadetad Yaksanriti 

- for him ; a blade of grass; fhtdt - placing, 

T3^- this ; - blow away; ?Rt - thus ; ettf- this ; 

- having approached ; - with all his might; tRf- this 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 

























140 


KENOPAN1SAD 


; T(W - could not; - to move ; ^ - He ; cm= ^ - 

then only ; pM<jd - returned ; l - not; - this ; ; 

could; to find; that which is; Adorable 

Spirit ; fl?T - thus. 

(10) The Yak^a placed a blade of grass before 
him saying, 'Blow this away’. He approached it with all 
his power but was not able to move it. So he returned to 
the Gods and reported, 'I could not find out who that 
Great Spirit was’. 


cf^rfcTl 

A Lhenclram-abiuvan- 

O-ghavann etad uijanihi. kim-etad Yaksam iti. latheti. 
lad-abhyadmuat. tasmat tirodadhe. 

- then ; to Indra ; 3Ejer^- said ; the 

Chief of Gods this; - know well which; 

" ^is ; Adorable Spirit; - thus ; tmr - as you 

say, - this thus; hastened; Wilcf- towards 

it; fa<i^ - disappeared. 


(11) Then llie Gods said to Inch a, ‘the Chief of 
Gods, Oh! Maghaoanl (worshipful, or the possessor of 
great wealth and power) find out who that Adorable Spirit 
is.’ He agreed and hastened towards the Spirit, but the 
Spirit disappeared from his view. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 













CHAPTER 111 


14 I 


II ^ TT ^ : H 


Sa tasminn-euakdse striijam-djagdjna , 
ba.hu-sobhcundnam Umdgrii HaimavatL 
tagm houaca kim-etad YaksamdtL 
Iti Trtigah Khcmdali 


- He ; alVi^tr^ - in the very same ; - spot 

(place); f^PT^- woman ; m wm - came to know ; 

- extremely charming ; 3 *tt^ - Uma ; ' the daughter 

of the Himavtm ; - (to) her ; ? - said (he) ; ' 

which ; x^- this ; W(- Adorable Spirit; *f?r - thus. 

The end of part III 

(12) And in that very spot he beheld a woman, 
Uma the damsel fair-- the daughter of the snowy moun¬ 
tain Himavam He asked her who this Adorable Spiiit 
could be? 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 















CHAPTER IV 


Reviewing the story against a background 
provided by the Sasb'ic principles we have already dis¬ 
cussed, we shall now come to grasp the VedanLic import 
indicated and suggested by this seemingly childish story. 
We found that the five phenomenal Elements represent 
among themselves the sense-organs and hence we have 
the Sastric injuctions which declare each one of them as 
a presiding deity of each of the organs. 

Viewing thus, we shall find that the Gods, 
meaning the higher spiritual values of the life (love, 
toleraitce, patience, kindness, charity, piety, sympathy, 
etc.) having won a victory over the demons, meaning the 
lower animal values of life (hatred, prejudice, anger, 
jealousy, selfishness, egoism, vanity, etc.) with the help 
of the Eternal Self, came to tumble down into a miscon¬ 
ception and^a deluded conceit, A Sadhaka , in his initial 
stages of Sdd.ha.na,. is apt to grow vainful over his very 
Sadhana and go around declaring about the hours he 
spends in meditation, the higher qualities he is practis¬ 
ing, the experiences that he is having, etc. At such 
moments, the Supreme Lord appears before the Sadhaka, 
in the form of an Adorable Spirit, a mysteriously strange 
and captivating doubt about the Nature of the very Reality 
he is seeking. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER IV 


143 


Again, the seekers of Truth, in their im¬ 
maturity, try to meet the Supreme as an object other than 
themselves. The commission of the Agni to enquire into 
the nature of the Vision and his failure to understand the 
Yaksa, is a parable explaining to us a deeper subjective 
limitation in that, the Truth Absolute cannot be ex¬ 
perienced as an ‘object’ either by the sense-organs, the 
eye, the organ of action and speech. Lord Apm’s miserable 
failure at burning even a thin blade of grass in the 
presence of the Eternal Self, without Its blessings, is an 
ample statement of a reliable fact that the eye is blind 
without the ‘Eye of the Eye’ functioning; similarly, speech 
is dumb without the divine ‘Speaker of the Speech’. 

Shameful retreat alone was the lot of Lord 
Vayu, who arrogantly approached the Eternal Power 
claiming to himself an independent might enough^ to 
sway, if he chose, even the universe. In fact. Lord Vayu 
had to disillusion himself and discover that he could not 
move even a blade of grass without the sanction and 
warrant of the Power behind the Tokyo. Subjectively 
viewed, we have found that Vayu represents the presiding 
deity of the sense of smell and the reproductory function 
in us. Ripped of its verbal vesture, it reveals in its 
nakedness the Truth again, that neither can we' smell-out 
Truth nor shall we preserve our species without the divine 
potency gracing the reproductoiy organs. 

In short, the despicable failure ol the two 
mighty gods Agni and Vayu to investigate, understand 
and know the exact identity of the Va/cga, is but a 
restatement of the Upani^arfrcTruth dealt with already in 
the first chapter, viz., (Anyadeva 

tad. utditadatho auiditadadhU meaning, that it is different 
from what is known and It is beyond what is unknown - 
It being none other than the knower Himself 

Lastly, the Divine instincts in the Sddhaka, the 
Gods, en masse approach their Lord, the mighty Indi'a. 
Inch'a can also be interpreted as 'incbiyanam - rqja\ the 
Lord of the sense-organs, meaning, the mind. When the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


144 


KEN O PAN IS AD 


higher spiritual seeker in us thirsts to know and to 
understand the adorable Self, he may, in his delusion, by 
at first to grasp the Truth through his usual instruments 
of cognition, the sense-organs and action-organs. 
Naturally, he fails. But if his thirst for Knowledge be deep 
and urgent enough, he shall certainly approach the Lord 
of the Ind]'iya.-s, the Mind, and commission it for this 
higher purpose of 'knowing the Unknowable'. 

The mind of the Seeker, when it has gained the 
Indra-sthiti, slowly and steadily approaches It, in meek 
surrender and without any trace of selfish arrogance or 
vanity, anxiously seeking to know. And on the Mind’s 
approach, the very Vision of the Supreme disappears. As 
tire Sadhaka tries to grasp the Reality within and ap- 
proaches the Adorable Glory, his would be the experience 

o-?, e , disa PP earance b* s very quest. Many are the 
adhaka-s in the Vedanta Path, who at this juncture, in 
J? ste ’ return t0 declare that the Yaksa is Non-existent. 

R e jdl ati0na ist Lo ^' cians ^d the Nihilists among the 
Buddhist s. are the examples of a hasty impatient Indi a 
eturmng disappointed without reaching the goal of his 


dhe story in the Sruti clearly hints at this 
ar .4 o-f ^p^edy, and advises us. in the character of Indra 
1 imate success, that we should not be impatient 
5f ™ o mUSt fT aJl 1 and continue our pursuit until we get at 

c- V l k P° wledge ofTruth - In short, he is a pure 
edantic Sadhaka, earmarked for the final victory, who 
has come to a perfect Indra-sthiti 

^ bein g cowed down at the sudden and 
, ex P ect ; e d disappearance of the theme of his enquiry, 

u Ldj rn WlLh a heart beaming with hope and faith and 
throbbing with a deep desire to understand and to know, 
gazes on merely at the very spot from where the Vision 
has disappeared—- expecting nothing, hoping nothing, 
desiring nothing, wantingnothing.It is at such moments 
oi inner calmness and fully awakened awareness do the 
Yogin-s come to cognize, the Lady of Knowledge, Mother 
Sruti. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER IV 


145 


An aspirant, who has gained through la is Sad- 
hand , such an. India- like noble will, divine determina¬ 
tion, sincere heart, desireless mind and an alert and 
vigilant Intellect, is the fittest Adhikaii. for Vedanta. And 
to such a fit student success is sure, if he be, as modest, 
egoless and persevering as the hero in the SintL story. 

Religion is not for one, who wants to make 
some make-shift arrangements to escape the immediate 
challenges of life. The one who runs into a temple to pray 
and to beg when he loses his last tenner in a race- course 
betting-season, is an intruder and a blasphemer of 
religion. He is worse than one who has the mad idiocy 
and the feminine courage to commit suicide at such 
moments of tension, 

Incha was not to wait long in thafstate of 
excruciating God-ward anxiety’. The Lord of our hearts is 
too kind and merciful to keep His true devotees, even for 
a moment, too long in their all-out anxiety to realise Him, 
Tlie wondrous Lady of Himauan, the Goddess of Brahma 
Vidyd, born in the very caves of the Himalayan inner 
silence, appeared at the very spot where the Yh/csahad 
disappeared. To a matured spiritual aspirant, Sruti shall 
always go out to console, comfort, lead^ guide and to 
encourage him. It is from the mouth of Srlmati Himauat 
Kuihfiri that Indi'a, for the first time, heard that the Yaksa 
was no other than one of the direct manifestations which 
Pai'eunatman had assumed upon Himself, to bless the 
dreaming self by curing the veiy ulcer of its delusions and 
the consequent sorrows — the separative ego-sense and 
its hollow vanities. 

Such a theoretical knowledge as heard from 
the mouth of the very Goddess of Learning is called the 
Pcuoksa-jridnsL-, and this, in itself, cannot take the listener 
to the Supreme Goal of his seeking, namely the Realm of 
Perfection that lies beyond the stormy horizons of tears 
and trials. Moksa is that State of Perfection where there 
are no limitations and where the triple pronged tormenter 
ol the mortals, the time-space-casuality, never gains an 
entity. 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


146 


KENOPANISAD 


TIiis state can be ‘achieved’ only when the 
disciple, after hearing the declarations of Truth from the 
Masters, has brought the very Truth within the frontiers 
of his own intimate subjective experience (Apcuvksa- 
jnana). On realising that the Self in us is the All-self 
pervading everywhere, then alone can we end. once for 
all, our sapless delusions and profitless sorrows. 


CONDITIONED BRAHMAN 

Examples, illustrations, comparisons and 
stories are often used in the Upanisacl-s to explain to us 
the Inexplicable. It is evident then that none of these 
stories or illustrations can be literally true in their ap¬ 
plication, nor can the Truth entirely be explained away 
by any one of them. This being the literary tactics of the 
Seers of the Upanisadic Mantraps, every story or illustra¬ 
tion employed by them needs a deep enquiry, if the 
student were to profit fully by them. 

In a sense, illustrations are employed in 
Vedanta, to serve as idols in Bhakti mcuga. No piece of 
stone in any temple can provide for the devotee his life’s 
goal of achieving happiness and peace. But without cm 
idol self-improvement is impossible. The idol is the means; 
self-discovery is the goal. To confuse the means with the 
goal is the Grand Trunk Road leading to sorrow. The idol 
serves the spiritual aspirant as a spring-board to heave 
himself out of saihsdi‘a and plunge into himself. The 
Supei - Conscious State, otherwise called the State of 
God-Consciousness, is reached when a devotee through 
self-sur render or through full discrimination dissociates 
himself from his false ego-dream and comes to establish 
himself in the true conviction that he is the Atmcm. 

This process of detaching oneself away from 
Uae unreal and attaehing oneself to the Real is the process 
of self-perfection. And this technique can be put into 
practice efficiently only by one who has trained his mind 
and intellect to run in a direction willed by himself. If one, 
who sits up to contemplate upon the glories and beauties 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER IV 


147 


of God, allows his mind in his seat of meditation to run 
off the rails, to ramble into other trackless fields of 
wayside bushes, his spiritual pilgrimage shall end only in 
sad disaster. The capacity to keep the mind controlled and 
to cause it to flow in a chosen direction, called concentra¬ 
tion. is gained by the aspirants in their devotion at the 
Feet of the MCuti or through their deeds and ponderings 
over the significances and pregnant suggestions of the 
illustrations. 

When one has thus gained either through 
BhoJcti or by Karma or by jndna paths, sufficient amount 
of this sacred wealth of concentration, inner purification, 
and Lord’s Grace, he is fit to enter Lhe last lap of the 
Journey to Lhe Self. It is at this stage alone, when an 
aspirant recognises himself to be nothing other than the 
Self, when the Bhakta gets his separative-ego-sense com¬ 
pletely merged in Lhe consciousness of the presence of the 
Lord oi his heart, that the jndni and Lhe BhakLa come to 
the plane of the Absolute Perfection, otherwise called God 
or Truth. And yet, the seekers following any path can, by 
themselves, walk into this last lap of the journey. By long 
and sincere pursuit, every aspirant comes to gain a kind 
of attachment to Lhe very path he is pursuing. It needs 
courage and grit, and often even violence, to haul himself 
out of the Divine-Life-rut. into the ampler fields of the Life 
Divine! It is Lhe Guru's job to give this fast kick, as it were, 
to a heroic seeker in his self- effort. 

In tliis connection, we shall have a very prac¬ 
tical example in Lhe maiden attempt of the present-day 
master parachutist! However daring a performer he may 
be today, he must have certainly had a JtrsL day and a 
Jirst jump. In the instruction room, his instructors must 
have explained to him thoroughly, with chalk and black¬ 
board, the entire science behind Lhe principle of 
parachute- jump, so as to convince him intellectually ol 
lhe safety of this air adventure. But, for all the trainee’s 
theoretical knowledge, his first-hand information of his 
comrades who have jumped, and even his actual witness¬ 
ing of the scene of his own friends jumping, he shall not 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


148 


KEN O PA N ISA D 


leel confident, at the moment, when fully equipped he is 
brought to the trap-door of the plane in the air! That is, 
at the moment of the real plunging through, at the first 
attempt, at the trap-door, looking down and gazing with 
his eyes the distance of the fall, he shall not, if he be 
human, find enough courage to let himself slip out 
through the open doorway! In all cases the instructor and 
his fellow comrades must bundle him up and physically 
push him out into the void! And once lie is thus out of 
the plane, his class lessons are applied by him, in that 
‘unknown world of new experience’, almost instinctively.. 
After a few repeated chances to live personally this un¬ 
known and strange experience, the trainee becomes a 
self-confident master- parachutist ready at a moment’s 
notice to plunge out from the noisy Castles of the Air and 
enjoy with effortless ease, the joy of floating about in grace 
and poise through Lord’s own space! 


A Guru, is the instructor who, out of kindness 
and consideration, pushes the trainee, the fit aspirant, 
into Uie actual Realm of Experiencing; the act of tin is kind 

P us t if accom P^shed during the initiation of the student 
in o ie sacred meaning of the Upani$ad Manira-s. The 
partisaa-s, as you know, contain the philosophical 
portion oi our religion. Theology is a low-roofed world. The 

mari e ?,r^ t,0nal U , linkin k r raises its head in a question 
■ c , 111 us< Lh at v ery moment theology crumbles 

mZU , WreGk * nd min - IL is at such moments that the 
H his head above and beyond the rafters 

" i r J 1 , n ® s prejudices and intolerances, orthodoxy 
of philosoph^* 1 ^ ua ' sanc ^ localities, into the vast skies 

jj n the Yaksa story, /nd/'a represents such a fit 
student who is being initiated into the Truth by §rt 
a, H erSelf ‘ A mere knowledge, that THAT IS 
’ cann °t take anybody to the Supreme Goal of 
Peace within himself. In this sense the initiation of /ndra 
into Bratima Vidya was in no way complete; India gained 
only a theoretical knowledge of what Truth is. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER TV 


149 


TTT a slid 

?rat iN tow sfltfd IUII 

Sa Brahmetf houaca, 

Brahmano va etad Vijayemahfyadhuam-iti 
Taio hciivci uidaftcajccva Brcihmeti, 

- She; 3TtP - Brahman ; - thus; 3^Tet ■? - answeiecl 

: ^bpjt: ^ - Brahman’s ; - this ; - in the victory ; 

you gained greatness ; -thus ; <pt ; ■ then ; ? ^ 
- only ; l4^r$r<$R - knew (he); ^ - Brahman ; ^ - as. 

(1) Preceptor: ‘Brahinanl' She exclaimed, hi 
deed, through Brahman’s victory have you gained grea ' 
ness!’ Then alone he understood that the Adorable Spu i 
(Yak$a) was ‘Brahman’. 


Even though India had thus only information 
about the identity of the Yaksa , the Srutt continues to 
explain to us the greatness of such knowledge. Nay, t e 
Bpanfsad B$i-s by means of this story, extol Bfahma 
Vidya. to such an extent, that they say. that even the 
arrogant and conceited Lord of Fire and Lord ot Wind have 
come to be recognised, with greater reverence and 
respect, even in the very kingdom of the Gods, because, 
these Gods of the Elements chanced to come nearest to 
the Supreme Truth in Its manifestations. 



CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 











150 


KENOPANISAD 


cr f^ra^R^rfcriR n 

Tasniad va ete deva atitardmivdnyan devan , 
Yad-agnir-Vayur-lndraste Hyenan-nedisLham pasparsuh 
te hyenat prathamo viddncakara Brahmeti. 


- Therefore; t^cT - these; ^t: - Gods; 3tfttrtr^ 

- excel; - as it were ; the other; ^ttt- Gods ; ^ 

- which ; atffcp - Agni ; ^ - Wind ; Fs£ - indm ; % ft - they 

alone ; ^7^' this ; - nearing (it); - perceived ; 

% ft - they were ; this ; m - the first; (who) 

- knew ; sT§r - Brahman ; ?ft - thus. 


, _ . < 2) Therefore, verily, these Gods [AgnU Vaiju. 

and Indra) excel the other Gods; for they approached the 
pint (the manifestation of the Supreme) die nearest and 
they were the first to know Him as Brahman. 


Not satisfied with this, crude though it may 

knnwiPri^ U u 5 ^ modern world of specialised 
knowledge, thegruti continues to applaud and extol the 

Science of Self-Perfection by declaring that Indi'a had 
come to enjoy the honours of the King of even Lord Vayu 
and Lord AgnU because of the rare privilege he had of 
knowing, for die first time, the identity of Brahn~ian 
directly from the Divine Mother, Umd Herself. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 















CHAPTER IV 


151 


tj wref, 

TT#^5mt RKI«d»RS§tfcril?ll 

Tasmdd od Indro-'Litaram-ivanyan Devon. 

Sa hyencm-nedis{ham pasparsa 
sa hyenat prathamo otdancakdra Brahmeti- 

tTW^T - Therefore ; Fsh - India ; ^RidrH. - excels; 
- as it were ; the rest of the ; - Gods ; fa 

- he alone that; - nearing (It); netff - touched 

(perceived); w fa - he alone; PTRf- this ; wn - first; 

- knew ; - Brahman ; - thus. 

(3) And therefore, indeed. Inch'd excels 
Gods; for he approached tire Spirit nearest and he w<r 
the first to know him as Brahman. 

Just as Indra came to excel all other Gods, one who 
is a pursuer of Truth and who has come to know 
identity of THAT through astudyofthe Snitl-s. shall com 
to enjoy an excellence among his fellowmen. In 01 er 
come to near THAT, the student will have to reach the 
sacred condition of the Indra-sthiti as explained h ere - e 
who has a passionate eagerness to understand, hum 3 e 
ness and selflessness in his seeking and inexhausti e 
faith In the one’s own success, is said to be in the India- 
condition. To him Truth shall reveal its Absolute Nature, 
at the very mention of it, through a Man oi knowledge, l ie 
Sacred Gum. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 













152 


KENOPANISAD 


The sacred moment of the Vision of Truth is 
not long and enduring in the first few instances of ex¬ 
periencing. They come in “Flashes’, so quick and sudden, 
that a meditator, unless he is extremely sensitive and 
extraordinary alerL with his sharpened awareness, shall 
miss these moments o£ illumination. This idea is em¬ 
phasised here in the Sruti when she uses these two 
illustrations; tire Subjective and the Cosmic: 


II 

Tasyaisa adesali 

yadetad vidyuto uyadyutada 3 llinnyamirnisada 3 
ityadht-datvcilam. 

~ hs; - this ; sn^T: - illustration (description) 

’ is ; - lighting ; - shining like a 

lightning , - thus ; - It is appeared within the 

twinkling of the eye; ffir - thus (is the); 3rfk ^dH. - of Cosmic 
Powers. 


(4) 1 his is the description of Brahman (descrip¬ 
tion by means of an illustration); He shone forth like the 
splendour of the lightning; He disappeared within the 
twinkling of the eye. This is the comparison of the Brah¬ 
man with reference to Lhe Devci-s. (His manifestation as 
Cosmic Powers). 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 














CHAPTER IV 


153 


Ade£a means an illustration by means of 
_ which Brahman is explained. Here is an example which 

beautifully explains not only the vividness of the ex¬ 
perience bul also the Jlashy quickness of the Vision of 
Truth which the SadhcUca comes to experience vitally as 
his own Self. Also, as in lightning, even if the flash be but 
for a split moment, the light of it is so bright that it spreads 
all around. Similarly, though the experience be but very 
momentary in the final living moment of Truth-con¬ 
sciousness -- God-consciousness --- the God-man’s ex¬ 
perience of Truth is not within himself only but also all 
around and about him. At the Vision of Truth, nothing 
else remains as Known or Urdcnown but THAT! 'Non-dual,. 
One Without a Second, Truth alone is, and THAT I AM,’ 
is the God experience. 

Again the illustration of the winking of the eye 
shows how natwal and effortless is the final .flight to re 
beyond, in meditation. All efforts in meditation aieon y 
for the beginner; a swimmer drowns and gulps t own 
water only during the few days of his learning to 11 
water! Having mastered the art, a rope dancer is bored to 
repeat, night after night, his acrobatics and feats o 
balance, although he must have had his own falls sn 
bruises, thrills and joys, during his attempts at mastei mg 
his art. Similarly, a meditator may have a struggle to teej 
his mind in balance and in peace during his ear y a 
tempts but ere long, as he gains more and more coi 
fidence and balance, he shall with a joyous ease floa m 
himself, and there, in an effortless effort meet face to 
the One, his own-Self. 

Not being satisfied with an illustration from the 
cosmic, in her kindness, the i$ruti gives to her devo ees 
another Ade^a. from the microcosm. 


!>* 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


154 


KENOPAN1SAD 


'£l|;cdh IIMI 

AUia.dhyaLm.am yadetad gacchatiua ca manafr 
anena caitad-upasmam Ly-abhiksaaihsankalpalz. 

3T«T - now then ; sisztw^ (an illustration) from the 
microcosm ; a _ this which ; j tasPi ^ - goes as it were; 

^ - and ; *R: - the mind ; ^ - by this ; T3^ - this ; 5 *HrHdd 

one thinks ; 3 tuW j - off and on ; 'd=hvH: - (speedy) willing 
of the mind. 

(5) Now as regards this description from the 
point of view of His manifestation as Atman within the 
body - ‘as one thinks of Brahman by the mind and as 
speedily as the mind wills’. 

Another illustration to explain the effortless 
and quick success with which a true aspirant can come 
to realise the truth is given in this mantra. The terms used 
m the mantra ‘ gacchatTva’ (as though going out), and 
cm idcsnam’ (again and again) in their essence embrace 
me theory of Perception according to Vedanta, which we 
nad already discussed in our earlier discussions. The 
mind ahve with Caitanya, as it were, flows out through 
the Incb'iya-s to the objects and there takes the form of 
t te objects, when the possessor of the mind gains the 
knowledge of the objects. 

Again, it is a subjective psychological ex- 
jj 0 i ience Llicit liLinicin mind is never £it rest nor ever silent. 
Till the mind is doped with 'J'amas in its deep-sleep-state, 
the mind is a meaningless hall of revelry and drunken 
noise where desire prompted thought- demons dance 
their Eternal Death Dances. Silence within is joy Infinite 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 









CHAPTER IV 


155 


and Bliss Absolute; and the Yogin alone knows what it is! 
To an ordinary mortal, in his weaknesses, his ‘within’ is 
a stormy centre of dreadful commotions and horrible 
storms; waves after waves of different thoughts rise up, 
lash on each other and die into the very nothingness from 
which they rose, and in which they existed! 

Supposing a thought-wave has just risen: it 
rises, holds itself intact for a split moment and then 
perishes. Just as the sea is never without waves, the mind 
can never exist without thoughts. The moment a thought- 
wave has subsided, instantaneously another rises, which 
again perishes only to breed many more in its place! 

However infinitesimal it may be, there certainly 
must be a period of time which is an interval between two 
successive thought- waves. In this interval the previous 
drought-wave has set and the new one has not yet risen: 
that is the moment when mind is empty of thoughts. And 
you all know from our previous discussions that mind is 
lout a flow of thoughts and that mind is not there when 
thoughts are absent. Also we have found that it is the 
conclusion of the ^ruti-s that when mind is not there, the 
Yogin shall come to experience Truth. 

It becomes now evident how pregnant in sig¬ 
nificance and import is this innocent looking term in the 
mantm namely ‘abhUcsnam'. And such a subtle factor 
inside us is taken to serve as an illustration for the Smti 
to explain the flashy moments of appearance and disap¬ 
pearance of Truth. It must be obvious to every one of you 
bow inimitably true and perfect a comparison this is to 
indicate the sudden and lightning moment of experience 
of Truth that one shall gain in one’s early meditation. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


156 


KENOPANISAD 


dU dSh dlH, 

^ *T %qf^T iprfr ||^ |t 

Taddha tadvanam noma, tadvanam- tty upas it a vycuh 
sa yaetadeucuh veddbhi hainagm 
sanxzQi bhutani sajfivdnchantL 


- This is (well known as) ; Tadvanam (the 

One who is to be meditated upon) ^FT - in the name of; rfirm 
= Tadvana: sfa - thus as ; - is to be worshipped ■ 

^ - he : ^ - who ; this ; in this way : - knows-' 

? ^ - him : - all ; - living beings ; * ] 0 ve 

him extremely. 


(6) Brahman is well known as Tadvanam, the 
Une who is to be worshipped as the Atman of all living 
beings So if is to be meditated upon as Tadvana. All love 
him who know It thus. 

r _ dpanisadTeacher is here giving a method 

ol Upasana (method of meditation) for the use of the 
lesser students who cannot directly profit by the 
philosophic declaration of the Upant^ad so far given. 

Nowadays we have very little of the Upctsand- 
methods practised in the religious and in the spiritual 
fields. But In the Vedic period we find that all Sddhaka-s 
were well versed in the methods of Upas and and a 
conscious and deliberate attempt was made by the 
Upasaka to keep his mind exclusively running in the 
contemplation of a given idea and its application to the 
Cosmic. When a meditator thus meditates upon a given 
idea to the total exclusion of all other ideas, he comes to 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 













CHAPTER IV 


157 


enjoy the fruit oi' his Upcisancl. To a seeker striving Lo 
realise LheTruLh declarations in Vedanta, the sacred fruit 
of Updsana is the invaluable spiritual treasure that he 
comes to earn in the form of his own powers of concentra¬ 
tion and inner expansion. 

At present,very few Hindus practice Updsana. 
Instead of the earlier technique of peaceful and intellec¬ 
tual meditation, nowadays we have a modernised applica¬ 
tion of the same technique in Bliaktl a path wherein 
love-agitations and emotions storm within and bring the 
mind Lo a still-state of meditation. Bhakti is the^path 
given to us by the genius Vyasa through the Pwana-s. 
Till the days of the Purapa-s, the life of the Aryan s was a 
constant effort at self-perfection through unbroken intro¬ 
vert enquiries, conducted in an atmosphere of external 
peace and internal intellection. 

Just like meditation, devotion also prepares 
and purifies a Sddhalca with equal efficiency and makes 
him fit for the higher contemplation of God as the Ab- 
solute Truth. The lesser evolved aspirants need this ini Lial 
training before they can start the practice of deeper 
meditation upon the Nameless and the Formless. Here 
Sruli, out of Her mercy and Love, is prescribing, for the 
lower standard students, a method of meditation to be 
practised as a preliminary training. Smfisays that those 
who practice Vedanta should meditate upon the Supreme 
Reality as Taduana. meaning One deserving to be wor¬ 
shipped as the All-pervading Spirit. 

To a very careful sLudent of this Sruli the 
present mantra may read as a contradiction of itself, 
since, in the earlier part of the Kenopanisad we have read 
an uncompromising and positive condemnation of wor¬ 
shipping tire deities. But on going deep into the significan¬ 
ces we can easily understand that what the Sruti 
condemned in the earlier part is not Idol worship as such, 
but the sad practice of the Sddhaka-s in misunderstand¬ 
ing the means with the end. Worship and Updsana are 
not in themselves an end; they are means for purifying 
and perfecting the student’s inner instruments such as 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


! 58 


KEN O PAN I SAD 


his mind and intellect: and when once this lias been 
accomplished, the student is to make use of the prepared 
instruments for the higher purposes of deeper and more 
intense meditation. But ordinarily, men who lack dis¬ 
crimination and renunciation reach the Spiritual path 
and in order to trade in their sensuous iovs thev barter 
away the golden chances which Upasanci 1 2 provides them 
for achieving the highest. ‘Na idam Yadidamupasate ' (Not 
this upon which you do your Upascinci) is only a warning 
to those who perform the upasand with no other idea than 
the finite joys or rewards of higher world or of some paltry 
gains in this very life. 

‘As you think, so you become.’ is an eternal 
principle and all religions in the world work upon this 
broad principle in Nature. Here Sruti also gives us a clue. 
He who meditates upon the Lord as a benevolent power 
pervading everywhere and vitalising every being, such an 
upasakcc becomes the very thing he meditates upon, and 
thus, comes to enjoy the love and adoration of his entire 
generation. 


1. Meditation. 

2, Seeker 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




CHAPTER IV 


159 


SELF-PERFECTION TECHNIQUE 


< qt ^tfcT, cf 
sfT# cfl^r <T <i4Pm<Hs^Pd II Vs II 

Upani$adani bho brublti, u/c£a £a L/pantsad 
brdfimim odea £a L/panisadam-ab/iImefi. 

- (the saving knowledge of) Upanisad ; - 

Sir - tell (me), (Leach mej ; - thus ; 3tHT ; - has been 

said ; % - to you ; - the saving knowledge of 

Brahman ; TR ft - to you - that knowledge; a^T 

we have imparted ; ?fct - thus. 


(7) Disciple; Sir, teach me th,e Saving 
Knowledge. Preceptor; The Saving Knowledge has been 
imparted to you. Verily, we have imparted the Saving 
Knowledge of Brahman to you. 

This is not a question from one who has not 
understood the Upanisad. given out by his Guru. In its 
technique it may be said that this is a literary method 
employed in those times to indicate that the sastra-s have 
been completely dealt with and that nothing remains to 
be added. Also, it shows how the student is anxious to 
hear more and more from the Gum regarding any other 
point that the teacher might, probably, have reserved, to 
be added as a warning orcomplimentary item of informa¬ 
tion, sacred and unavoidable, for the real and complete 
understanding of die Upanisad-s. 

Again, this question shows that the student 
meant to ask about the necessary Yoga technique or 
about the inner purifications without which, he had 
heard, a correct apprehension of the Upanisad state¬ 
ments was not possible and much less could he have a 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 

















160 


KENOPANISAD 


lull inward personal experience of the deep-sealed Truth 
and Godliness in him. This interpretation is supported by 
the following passage of the Upanisad which explains the 
Tapas and the practices necessary for tile right and full 
understanding of the Upanisad Mantra-s. 


<t)±TRi illdkll, 

Tasyai Lapo damah karmeti pratistha 
Vedahsaruahgc7nisatyam-dyatanam. 


- of it ; tPT: - austerity ; py= - restraint ; wA - 
(dedicated) work ; ifa - thus ; yfrer - (are the) foundation , 
%Pt: - the Vecla-s ; - are the limbs (of It); yyty - Truth 

is ; atiiitHH.- (its) abode. 

(8) Austerity, restraint and dedicated work - 
these are the foundations of IL - the Saving Knowledge of 
the Upanisads. The Veda-s are its limb and Truth is its 
abode. 

The teacher had already, in the previous 
Mantra, said that he declared the entire Upanisad. One 
has real ly to wonder why. even after a declaration so open, 
as that with which She had concluded, should the Smd 
now add more and more Mantra-s?This is no literary fault 
in an Upanisad drafted and couched in a conversational 
style.The disciple had asked, if you remember, ‘Sir, teach 
me the Saving Knowledge’. These words in the mouth of 
the disciple can have two implications: (1) It directly 
implies a demand for a clear declaration from the Teacher 
that the Upants&d had actually ended and (2) it indirectly 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 










CHAPTER IV 


161 


implies also that, the student wants some more informa¬ 
tion regarding the technique of Self-Perfection* Although 
the teacher had amply explained the identity of the 
Director of the sense-organs, mind and intellect, the great 
Master had not detailed die method by which the deluded 
can come to realise this Supreme Knowledge, 

This query of how one can realise the Perfec¬ 
tion pointed out by the Scripture is the typical spirit 
exclusive to the Hindu Philosophy. No oUier race in the 
world has developed a culture of thought so complete and 
perfect as the Aryan grandsires who are the Seers of the 
most comprehensive, the most rational, the most tolerant 
Religion of True Love, as expounded in Vedanta. 

To the thinkers of the Aiyan Stock, Philosophy 
is not a mere view of life; to die practical men of life and 
action, it was a mere dreamy Utopia and a womanish 
game of meddling at emotional and intellectual 
embroidery. Even today, to the West, Philosophy is only 
a view of life - , and as such, diey have no fundamental 
values to preach. Generation after generation, the 
thinkers of the West had to change their idealistic view of 
life according to the spirit of the age and the systems that 
came to govern it. 

To our forefathers, Philosophy was not only a 
mere view of life but it was at once a way of life. The very 
name with which In Sariiskrt we understand Philosophy, 
is Daj'Sana, a word which has come from a root meaning 
‘To Know 1 . That is, however subtle the Truth may be, to 
the practical men of life, the Seers, a mere dream-ideal 
was no fulfilment of dieir honest cravings. Whenever they, 
through intellect, had to determine the glories of an ideal, 
they at once took it up and applied it in practical life as 
a principle to live. So too. even they contemplated upon 
Truth and came by the principle of God. They were not 
satisfied by merely getting at a Symbol or an Idol to 
worship, to bow_to and too kneel at! Realisation is the veiy 
watch-word ofAiyan Sandtana Dhai'ma. Poetry writing or 
word-coining prose-poetry or dexterous word-play were 
all to them Loo childish a game to play. Their culture was 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


162 


KEN0PAN1SAD 


the culture of Life and not a tradition ol dreams. 

Thus, there is a wealth of significances im¬ 
plied. though unsaid, in the words of the disciple who was 
a perfect representative of the Upanisadic Age. Naturally, 
the Teacher, understanding this noble Aryan thirst, not 
only to know the ideal but to Realise, to live and to become 
the Ideal himself most sympathetically explains the very 
corner-stones ol our ancient Sanatana Dhcu'ina in this 
Mantra. 


I he Absolute Truth. In the modern vocabulary, 
the God-principle says the Upanisad , rests, as it were, 
upon austerity, sell- restraint and dedicated selfless 
wo. k .That these are unavoidable values to be lived by 
one before that subject can be conditioned sufficiently for 
a peifect tuning up with the subtlest of the subtle, the 
■ iu i, is a fact that can be known even by a man of 
aver age intelligence. No religion in the world sanctions or 
encourages anything other than these divine values, if 
today we are living certain wrong ideals contrary to these 
c rec pnnciples ol austerity, sell-restraint and selfless 
era, (service) they indeed are the very serpents that 
mti hie sources of our modern life, individual, com- 
, at tonal and international sorrows and tragedies 
thpArt da ? Can a b f direcL, y b'aced to this senile spirit of 
fr ° m wh . lch these noble qualities, sustainers of 
, been thoughtlessly eschewed with a 
d deliberateness, almost amounting to madness! 

refuse UIlless 116 ^ as the courage to 

. ' . . :t e eourtings ofhis mind, cannot progress 

in the spiritual path. Religion is not meant for a feminine 

r loH 1 , W ]° h f S not goL Lhe courage and the spirit of 
eedom to stand away from the mad wooings of the toy 
king, the mind, in the inner world ofhis dreams. He alone 
can stride forward to schedule, on the noble path of 
ruth, who has a capacity to say a strong ‘No’ to Lhe 
childish demands of the mind, ever to run about and play 
in the scorching heat of temptations, amidst the sandy 
dirt-heap ol its sensuous objects! Hence, lhe insistence 
by Lhe Sruti for practising austerity. Sruti goes to the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER IV 


163 


extent of giving austerity (Tapas) the status of being the 
very foundation for the temple of Truth. 

If austerity, means a physical denial of the 
Indriya-s coming into contact with their objects, with low 
animal-appetites and delusory hopes of getting thereby 
some passing joy. Dama (Restraint] means controlling 
and choking, at its very source, the annihilating flood of 
the desire-lava. Both being but forms of self-control, 
clusterLiy is physical while restraint is psychological In 
short, without a certain amount of Self- Control, Self-Per¬ 
fection is impossible; it is as futile as the blind man 
yearning to have at least one look at his only son! 

When the physical and the psychological per¬ 
sonality in an aspirant is thus purified, ennobled and 
divinised, then Sruti demands of him selfless dedicated 
work. ‘If what you say be true,’ all of you may wonder 
‘what exactly is then the meaning of the Sruti VdJzya. that 
‘Karma’ is one of the corner-stones of the Absolute 
T ru th?' 

In BrcOvnci Vidyd, Karma means the sacrificial 
rites or the total spiritual sadhana-s. Worship, prayer, 
satsamga. Jap a, dhyana and such other daily practices 
of a devotee all come within the term Kcu’ma. And here 
the Sruti advises all the sincere pursuers oi Truth that 
they should not indulge in worship and prayer with a view 
to gaining an immediate relief from sorrow or a future 
treasure of wealth. 

When devotion is practised in a spirit of sellless 
'Gopi-love', die Divine shall manifest to play in and 
around us and steal and eat away the cream of impres¬ 
sions we have churned out from the milk of our Real 
Nature! 

When one has practised with sincerity, faith 
and honesty of purpose, both the outer austerity and the 
inner restraint, he is fit for Kearney he alone is fit for 
Kannci, a true Brahmin is he. And, when such a fit Kai'ma 
Yogin applies himself, with true devotion and per¬ 
severance, to any one of the four Main Paths of Sddhrina 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





164 


KENOPANISAD 


advised and encouraged by the inimitable Religion, Hin¬ 
duism, he shall develop himself into a fit student for the 
early meditations, he shall come to recognise, realise, and 
live the Truth that he is. 

This mantra, though almost the last one, is at 
once the only mantra dedicated in the entire Upanisad to 
prescribe the technique by which the Philosophic con¬ 
tents of the Upani$ad-s may be practised as a way of life. 
Hence, every word of it is so pregnant with suggestions 
and overfilled with significances, that at each intellectual 
thrust at it, it pours forth its precious contents of direc¬ 
tions. 


Thus, the man£i*a says that the Veda-s are all 
Its limbs. In the Absolute Truth, limbs cannot be, since, 
thereby the Absolute would become conditioned by the 
name and the form. Thus. Sruti means - all the six 
supplementary Veda-s are a necessary support for a 
student who is seeking to realise within himself the Self 
that is die theme of the Upanisad'S. In the modern 
vocabulary uie may say that Self-Perfection is difficult and 
would be a miracle if It were to come at the end of diligent 
and sincere life-long practices, if the realised saint were 
to be illiterate, uncultured and uneducated. In short, 
what we, as seekers of Truth, must understand from this 
mantra is that no education is a waste, no bit of knowledge 
redundant, no experience superfluous but that they all 
can be intelligently made to serve our purpose in our 
pilgrimage to Truth. 

And lastly, volumes can be written about the 
inexpressible expression ‘SATYAMAYATANAM’, meaning 
that Trafhs abode is Truth, Without a Hcuiscandra -like 
vow of truthfulness, no Sadhaka can enter the sanctum 
sanctorum of the Truth. If a Brahmin , meaning a Sad- 
haka, fails in his alignment with his motives, thoughts 
and actions, that is. if his motives are false to his 
thoughts, and his thoughts again belie his actions - such 
Brahmins are, viewed from the heights of Upani$adic 
perfections, mere cdijddla-s and they shall not enter the 
Temple of Truth 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER IV 


165 


T^cIHej qgHSoH 

SRrf ^ ^ ilftlfdWftT ijRlRvttallcf IIS II 

HlfcT 11 

II 3^ ^TTfrT: ?TTf% : 7Tlf% : II 


Yo va etam-euarh uedapahatya pdpmdnam 
anante suarge lokejyeye pratitisthati pratitisthatiti. 
Ill Caturthah Khapdah 
Om Santih! Sdntth! Sanlth! 


^ - Verily he who ; - this ; Mhh, _ thus * ^ 

knows ; sttwc^t - destroying ; hi'-hmh, - sin : 3TT% - limitless 
(boundless); TT?f - heavenly ; - realm (Bliss); ' m 

the Highest Blissful; wield'd Id - (he) is established ; TrRrRrsftt 
- is established (certainly); - thus. 

OM Peace ! Peace ! Peace! 

(9) Verily he who knows It thus, destroys sin 
and is established in Brahman, the Boundless, the 
Highest and the Blissful — Yes, he is established in it. 

The concluding mantra of Kenopanisad con¬ 
tains a vehement assertion, from its Seer, that he who 
has Known the theme so far discussed, shall have 
reached the Supreme State of Perfection. It is the Vedantic 
principle endorsed by similar repeated assertions in the 
various Upanisad-s that "To know Brahman is to become 
Brahman". It is in the ignorance of our Real Nature that 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 












166 


KENOPAN1SAD 


we have come lo live Lhe agonising days of our choking 
limitations and despicable impotencies. We have come to 
Lears and sobs because we have ‘thought’ Lo have lost 
ourselves. This being merely a delusion we have only to 
re-understand that Lhe imagined loss is false, and we 
shall at once regain our Real Nature, the Bliss Absolute. 
Knowledge alone is the cure for Lhe ailment of Ignorance. 
1 he discovery of the ‘rope’ from the ‘serpent’ is the most 
potent charm to life from the poison of its ‘bite’ in dark¬ 
ness!! 

A woman once ’thought’ she lost her necklace 
and started searching over the house and the neighbour¬ 
ing courtyard. The more she sought the more desperate 
she became and more poignant her sorrow. IL is then, 
when she was prostrate with despair that her lord entered 
the room. She poured out her story of woe; but the 
husband all of a sudden blinked at her and asked her, 
what is there on your own neck?’ The woman, because 
she had complete faith in her lord, believing him to be 
honest, slowly lifted her searching fingers Lo her neck, 
and Lo! the moment the tip of her fingers touched one of 
the beeds of the necklace, she gained Lhe knowledge that 
L ie necklace was with her and with this knowledge site 
regained her lost condition of bliss and joy. 

The necklace was never made new; it was 
always there. The misunderstanding that it was not with 
her had caused all Lhe sorrows Lo the woman. On redis- 
cov ci ing that Lhe necklace wcis never (ostall her agitations 
subsided and she regained Lhe condition of sdhti in which 
she was before die tragic moment when the 
misunderstanding arose in her mind. On the removal of 
her misunderstanding, which is the same as saying 'on 
recognising herself to be the same woman complete with 
her necklace , she becomes the woman she was before Lhe 
moment of her misunderstanding. 

God though we are, the Soul in us has come 
to dream of a misunderstanding that It is a Jiva, and 
believing Itself to be a Jiva , It comes to suffer the agita¬ 
tions and sorrows of having lost Its God-hood! The pad of 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


CHAPTER IV 


167 


the Siva, a Sadgura, enters the life of the JLua, and when 
he points out to the JidathaL the God-hood is not lost but 
is ever there, resplendent in Its own pristine glory. Line 
JLua at first believes the master’s words, in his devotion 
and faith to Lhe teacher, and then later on seeks for 
himself and discovers Lhe God-hood that ever lies within 
himself as Himself. With Lhe knowledge of the Self he 
becomes Lhe Self. 

It is this principle of Self-Knowledge, which is 
Lhe very fundamental basis of Vedanta, that is being 
hinted at in Lhe concluding stanza of Kenopanisad, and 
no one who has understood it would dare to disagree with 
(lie view that this stanza is one of the noblest ones in the 
entire Upanisadic literature. With a correct under¬ 
standing of what we have been so far discussing, if reader 
were to go back into the very body of the mantra , he can 
for himself discover the beauties and Lhe secret charms 
of this mantra, in itself a Divine Damsel of Truth, 


i Rfaqrat ii 

3% 7Tif%:! TTTRh! TTTfrT:! 


OM Saha ndvaviu .. Saha nau bhunaktu. Saha uTryaih karauauahaL 
Tqjosvi ad uadhitam-asLii. Ma uiduis&vahai. 

OM SantihJ Santihl Sdntih! 

3S1 TliRi ; Peace be with as from heave nig wraths; 

Tirf^T ; Peace lye until us from phenomenal cruelties; 
TTTfTf ; Peace be with us from Ixidily obstacles. 


OM Sanlih! San till! Santih! 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 














168 


KENOPANJSAD 


APPENDIX I 


RISE AND FALL OF MAN 

The OM in the chart (see page lix) represents 
the Supreme Reality, the Pure Existence-Bliss, OM indi¬ 
cates the Truth which is the theme of Upanisad-s. This is 
the source of all life. It is Centre of Life in each one of us, 
and as such it is the Unchanging Eternal Truth in us - 
the "Real I" in all of us. 

We, from that state of Transcendental Glory, 
from that Nature of Knowledge-Bliss, have fallen down to 
become Man — the limited, ignorant, sad mortal. How 
this seemingly "fall" has happened is a necessary 
knowledge so that we may know our Paths to return to 
our own Home. 

Vedanta does not accept any real "fall" in Man 
from the Reality. The Religion of Upani$ad-s is never tired 
of repeating the assertion "Thou art That". And yet you 
and 1 are feeling our separate existence, our weakness, 
oui sorrows and our limitations. The duality about us 
always brings bitter experiences to us. The phenomenal 
world is evident and every minute, it is experienced by us 
in our daily life. But Vedanta asserts that this seeming 
world of sense-objects is not Real. This is only a finite 
appearance. It can be ended. The world is seemingly real 
to us just as the snake* is real to the deluded, although 
there is really only a 'rope'. The ghost is real to the 
Ingh tened in his ignorance of the post which he mistook 
lor the ghost. Mirage can never be; even when we "see" the 
mirage, desert only is there. 

Thus, the Eternal Sal-Cit-Ananda alone is the 
world and the ego- centric-idea of our separatist existence 
is only a super- imposition upon Truth. They are all false 
Plurality is a sad delusion. The ONE alone is Real and 
True. 

Even so, we today, in our ignorance of the Real, 
in our Auidya (Nescience), live in our own delusions. How 
did this delusion rise up? This ought to be the natural 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


APPENDIX I 


169 


question now in our minds. An attempt to explain this 
stumbling doubt in the minds of the Seekers has been 
made in Vedanta by the introduction of the term Mdyd. 

Mayci is defined as an inexplicable Power of the 
Supreme which is in That, as inseparable as heat from 
fire, just as we cannot have fire as a "thing-in-itself, after 
removing all the heat from it, nor can heat have any 
existence if the fire-element is removed from it. So too 
Maya is a Power inherent in the Supreme. Eire is heat: 
heat is fire. 

it is possible that we may have a superficial 
understanding of this term, a growing suspicion that 
Maya is^a tricky word introduced by the Vedantin-s in 
their Maya. Vdda to veil the main issues of a pointed 
question and to confuse the questioner with a mysterious 
nothing. But such a feeling can rise up only out oi our 
own ignorance of the language; for the Samskrt, the word 
Maya, in its etymological meaning, stands for "that which 
is not" (Yo Md Sd Mdyd). it is Mdyd, a power in our mind 
to get itself deluded, that creates for us the delusion oi 
the snake-in-the-rope, of the ghost-in-the-post, of the 
murige-in-the-desert. 

The famous story of Somadatta's father in 
Vedanta is often quoted to explain the Mayci in us. 
deluding us. as it were, with our own active co-operation 
and sympathy! Let us examine the story. 

One newly initiated anchorite, during a 
pilgrimage, felt tired and weary, because of the hot day 
and he burning sun. Seeing a shaded arbour near the 
Ganges banks, lie took shelter under it, to rest. There was 
a narrow piece of rock upon which he stretched and 
composed himself to a restful siesta. As he was dozing oil. 
his attention was attracted by two youngs girls who had 
come Lo the Ganges to collect water. They filled their pots 
and wenL away but the vision generated the following lines 
of thought in the half-sleepy anchorite: "Supposing, 1 
marry one of them! Then I shall have a liLLle house with 
three spacious rooms. And 1 shall be a veiy severe and 
grave husband too! Working in my own fields I shall live 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


170 


KENOPANISAD 


a happy life of contentment and joy! Then the first 

born.Yes, I will have a fat, beautiful son. Of course, I 

must name him Somadatta. And we shall all three sleep 
in the same bed! But is there space enough for my son? 
‘ Devi, please give some more space for our son, otherwise 
he might fall down.’ 'Lord, how can I move?' answers she, 
To which side? You move a bit to your end.’ ‘All right’, he 
says.And splash!." 

Poor Somadatta's father moved a little towards 
his side and the stone was narrow. He lost his balance 
and rolled down into the Ganges. Awakened, the 
anchorite swam out and reached the shore. 

Now, friends, what made the anchorite fall? 
And after his awakening, where should he go to regain 

his young wife and child? 

The poor Brahmacai'in created the world of 
Somadatta in himself, and identifying completely with it, 
came to live the dream-life as though ‘real’, and suffered 
the fall. 


So too, the Pure Eternal Self we are. The Self 
dream has forgotten Itself and dreams of Its own 
SarhsarcL Wake up. Roll out of this narrow plane-of-false- 
identifications, dip into the cool Ganges water - the Sruti-s 
and get awakened. End the undivine dream at one 
stroke. 

The power in Somadatta's father, with which 
he "lived" his_ domestic life and ultimately fell into the 
Ganges is Mayo: that which is not" in his own mind 
existing as its own nature. 

Maya, is manifested in the world as three dis¬ 
tinct Eternal Qualities: The Soft on (unactivity), the Rajas 
(activity) and the Tomas (inactivity). All these three 
Qualities are ever in a state of admixture. Their propor¬ 
tions, of course, vary irom individual to individual and in 
the same individual from time tp time. 

When the Supreme Reality, the Eternal Intel¬ 
ligence gets reflected in Pure Sattua-Guna-Pradhdria 
Maya, we get a very distinct and clear reflection of the 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 





APPENDIX I 


171 


Supreme in it: this is Lhe God-Principle. And Lhe dimmer 
reflection of "SaUua mixed with Rcyas and Tomas" 
(Malina-SaLlva-Pradhana May a) is the ego-centric Jivci. 
the individual mortal. 


Please refer to Lhe Chart* The God-Principle 
manifests itself around us in Lhe world outside as three 
main accomplishments. We observe that at every moment 
things are being created and born, at every moment there 
is destruction and death and between these two points, 
of an unknown beginning and an equally uncertain end. 
we also watch things being maintained. In order to 
facilitate Lhe common man to grasp these Lhree Powers 
manifest in him, we have them represented as Lhe Creator 
(Lord Brahma) Lhe Maintainer (Lord Idsnu) and the An- 
nihilator (Lord Sloci). 

To create a pot. the potter must have a pre¬ 
knowledge of what he is going to make; similarly Lhe 
Creator ought to ‘know’ what he is to create. We have thus 
Lord Bralvna married Lo Sri ScwcisuaLl the Goddess oi 
learning and knowledge. In order to maintain ourselves, 
we need the ‘capacity to maintain’. A pauper cannot be 
Lhe head of Lhe family and maintain the family. Thus, we 
have £rLLak$my the Goddess of wealth and plenty, as Lhe 
consort of Lord Visna. Similarly. Lord &iva cannot carry 
on Lhe function of annihilation unless there is for Him a 
Held of finite destructible objects. Without the 
phenomenal world, we cannot have the manifestation ol 
the Ruclra - Might. So Lord Sica is ably supported by His 
devoted partner. Goddess Umd — Lhe Prakrti 

Even when the Trinity is thus shown to be 
three distinct Divine Personalities, it is also shown clearly 
that they are distinct and separate Divine Powers. The 
oneness of them is Lhe soulful song in our Pm anas. But 
this subtle song is heard only by the most attentive, and 
Lhe most cultured. 

So then, whatever be Lhe seeming plurality 
among our Gods, there is but one and the same God-Prin- 


* on PSj@y< 3 ^hijiir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



descent of 


172 



mm 

MAY A 


TOSSING POWER ij 

rVkKSEPAl V £iUNG POWER 
LAYARANA i 


CREATOR 

GRAMMA 


NOURFSNER ANN 

vi$nu mah 


DON'T 

KNOW 


HAVE NO 

E * PERiENCE 


CAN T 

UNDERSTAND 


OATTATREVA 


HEARING REFLECTION 
SR A V ANA f, MAN AN A) 


SarasvatF 


THE UN MANIFEST 


DURGA 


ORGANS OF 
PERCEPTION 


LIGHT SOUND SMELL TASTE TOUCH 


HANDS FEET 


SPEECH GENE- EVACU 
RATION ATiON j 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


i 











KENOPANISAD 

* 


173 


ciple. In fact, individually each of them is helpless, and 
unless there is creation the other two functions are 
impossible. Without Visn.u , the others are impotent. If 
Siuci-taflua 1 does not function, the Creator or the Maln- 
tainer cannot come into play. Only as a well-organised 
team can the three work together and manifest themsel¬ 
ves. One God-Principle alone exists. Plurality is a 
delusion, a false understanding. 

If the reflection of Truth in Pure Sattva-Maya 
is die God- Principle, the broken, dim reflections of the 
same Truth Supreme in a medium of Impure Sattva- 
Maya is the individual Ego-Centre, the Samsaj'in. Rajas 
is activity and Tomas in inactivity. This medium of reflec¬ 
tion producing the Jiua-dream is something like a cup of 
cow-dung water reflecting the sun. The reflection cannot 
be as pure and steady, as clear and true to the original 
as the reflection of the same sun in a cup of pure 
crystal-clear steady water. How this dimness and agita¬ 
tion came to be, is represented on the right hand side of 
the chart. 

The Tamos quality acts in us in two distinct 
ways. It produces the mental agitations. Viksepa and the 
veiling of Truth Auararia. Let us examine what these are. 
Remember, these two Powers are not independent, each 
depends upon the oilier. The VUtsepa creates the veil and 
the A uarana creates the agitation. 

The Veiling-Power of the 7'amas in us plays in 
three distinct negativities such as (a] I don’t know, (b) 1 
can’t understand and (c) I have not experienced. These 
three negative-concepts in us are removed by the three 
main Vedanta practices: Hearing (Sravaya), Reflection 
(Manana) and MeditaLion (Nididhydsana). 

The first of the three main tragedies, born oi 
the Veiling-Power in us, is that left to ourselves, few of us 
have Lhe capacity independently to observe, analyse and 
conclude that there is a God-Principle behind the ever- 
changing flux in the phenomenal world. ‘I don’t know,’ is 
the grossest state of Aucvaya. This is removed by 



I The Siua-Frinoiple 

CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 






174 


APPENDIX I 


‘Hearing', directly from the Great Masters, or indirectly 
through the Great Scriptures. 

When we have removed this negativity, a sub¬ 
tler one rises up into prominence, viz., "I can’t under¬ 
stand". This is surmounted by intellectual analysis and 
reasoning, when the seeker comes to feel that in and 
through the endless names and forms, is running a 
golden-chord of unity, a sense of Oneness, the Atman. 
But often students of philosophy at this stage learn to 
devalue their own intellectual awareness of this change¬ 
less Truth behind the medley of life as not a fact, since it 
is ‘not experienced' by them. This Avai-ana manifestation 
In us is removed by the process of practice prescribed for 
the Vedanta-Sadhaka called Meditation. Meditation is a 
process of inner Self-discipline by which through con¬ 
stant practice the seeker learns the art of keeping his 
mind at one and the same chosen line of thinking to the 
strict and severe exclusion of all other dissimilar currents 
of thoughts. Ultimately the Sadhaka succeeds in bringing 
his mind to a complete stillness as in sleep, in which, 
unlike in sleep, he has his entire awareness brightly lit 
up and kindling in his bosom. At this moment of Bliss 
and Knowledge, called the Savikalpa Samddhi, the Scicl- 
hak.a comes to cast off the last traces of the Avcwana in 
his inner composition. 

We have had so long a discussion of one of the 
manifestations of Tamas . The other is the agitations of 
the mind called Viksepa. From this Viksepa arises the 
Unmanifest world - the subconscious and from it the 
grosser emphasis and assertion of the Manifest, the world 
of the Five Elements. The interplay of the Elements 
produces the names and forms of objects including the 
sense of Knowledge and the senses of Action, which 
together constitute the sad, tearful, ineffectual mortal, 
the helpless Samsaj'in. 

With this, the Fall of Man (the airow on the lejt 
side in the Cluut) is compjete. From being the Eternal, 
Immortal, All-full (nitya, suddha, mukta, paj-cundtman). 
Pure consciousness,, due to the Play of Maya, like 
Somadatta's father, we too have come to feel our own 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


KENOPANISAD 

« 


175 


limitations and live in our unbuilt huts with our unmar¬ 
ried wife and unborn son. 

Ved&nta is not a pessimistic philosophy to 
leave its conclusions with a mere theory of the Fall. This 
very theory has been devised to explain the non-existent 
dreamfall so that the faithful may be shown a way to wake 
up and realise their own True and Eternal Nature, the 
OM. 

All the different Religions of the world and all 
the different Yoga-s in Hinduism, however distinct they 
might seem to be in their approaches, all of them, with 
one voice, insist that man must learn to control his 
sense-organs of knowledge and action. Self-control, 
without and within, is the one point on which all sing in 
melodious agreement. 

So long as traces of ’delusion’ are in us, we 
shall have desires rising up in us. They whip the Indriya-s 
to roam out among their respective Sense- objects. With 
‘knowledge’ alone can we end our ’Ignorance’. 

The knowledge of our Real Nature, the realisa¬ 
tion of the 'Sivo'ham' state, the recognition that ‘I am 
Chinmaya’, the knowledge that I am not this ‘name and 
form personality,’ but a homogeneous mass of Pure Con¬ 
sciousness, alone can end our Ignorance (Avidya), the 
delusion (Bhr&nti), the source of all the desire eruptions. 
But Pure Knowledge is our Eternal Svarupa, and thus, it 
is not a state to be created. We have only to end the 
clouding, confusing, deluding ignorance, and when the 
clouds move off, the sun hidden behind them appears in 
all its brilliance. 

This removal of Nescience is through Hearing, 
Reflection and Meditation, and we have already seen how 
the Veiling Power of Tamas acts upon us and how each 
of its strategy is met and defeated by the VedSnta Sad- 
hana, Sravana, Manana and Nididhyasana (see chart). 

Thus, by the time of student reaches the 
Manana-state, he gains more and more of an intellectual 
understanding about the futility of seeking seeming hap- 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 



APPENDIX I 


176 


piness and peace in the world of sense-objects. Here 
starts the real control of the sense-organs. And when be 
gains slowly a little of sense-control, the agitations of the 
mind created by his contact with the world of sense-ob¬ 
jects are reduced. This enables him to gain a thousand¬ 
fold joy, peace and tranquillity within and consequently 
his meditation-flights reach higher levels and his con¬ 
centration becomes more pointed and firm. Hand in hand 
the team works: the more the Avcu'aryz is controlled, the 
more the ViJcsepa is stilled: the more the tossings and 
agitations are pacified, the easier the veil gets rolled off. 
In course of time, in proportion to the intensity of AJb- 
hyasa, the twin gruesome manifestations of Tamos are 
both completely controlled, and we shall then have Sub¬ 
limated the Rajas -Tamos defects in us, with consequent 
gain of Sattva in us. 

As we hear, reflect and meditate upon the Sruti 
Mantra-s (Ihe scriptures), the disturbances and the 
"muddiness" from our mental lake are eliminated. 
Naturally the Pure Sun-of-Knowledge, the Eternal Truth, 
gets reflected clearly. The clearest and the truest reflec- 
tion_of the Eternal Truth is the God-Principle. Therefore, 
a Sadhaka slowly comes to manifest in himself Divinity 
and Godliness at this stage. Miracles are easy to him. 
Grace is naturally to him. Kindness becomes his instinct. 
Love is his very breath. Mercy is his essence. Truthfulness 
becomes his very trait, and Lordliness his birthright. In 
short, a God man on earth, he lives, poor or starving, 
suffering or in health, laughing or weeping, to rule, guide 
and enlighten. 

At this stage if he is yet steady in his Sddhana, 
and can still maintain his Divine urge to know and to 
become, if he is dispassionate enough to reject and 
renounce even the powers and joys of Godhood, he, 
during the highest flights of his deepest meditation, wafts 
even beyond the yonder summits of Sattva, and becomes 
Sattvdtita or one who has transceded even the Gods. He 
experiences in himself the Supreme Truth and becomes 
THAT. And having reached OM and merging in OM, he 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 


177 


KENOPANISAD 


becomes OM. He gains the Parcimam Padaih - the Finale, 
the Goal of Perfection, the Bliss Absolute. 

There in Him rests all. The Universe has only risen 
from Him: in Him it exists; towards Him It moves; into Him 
it finally ( must enter and afterwards become Him, the one 
Eternal Truth Absolute. 

The arrow on the left (see chart), shows the direc¬ 
tion of the Fall of Man from OM to delusion. The arrow on 
the right shows the Ascent of Man from the vales of Lears 
to the state of Sat-CiL-Ananda, the Self. 

Thus, without the control of the Indriya-s, no 
spiritual growth is ever possible. And no control is effective 
until we start the hear-reflect-meditate schooling. Study 
the Upanisad-s. Independently think over them. Meditate 
regulaily. Hand in hand, learn to control your senses, 
through a control of the desires. Intelligently pursue Sad- 
harm. Success shall be yours. "Here and Now" is the 
assurance repeatedly given by all the scriptures. With 
patience and faith ‘Serve. L oue. Purify. Meditate and 
Realise Truth' in this uery birth. 


CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri 




CC-0 Kashmir Research Institute. Digitized by eGangotri